Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Gabriel

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Character Building Roleplays / Breaking News! SCW Star Suffers Injury!
« on: September 21, 2017, 07:13:06 AM »
  The camera opens to the face of Gabriel, not looking as perky or dark as normal. The camera moves out to see him with a sling around his left arm.

Gabriel: Well, this is the last thing I wanted to be on screen saying.

Gabriel looks towards his arm and sadly shakes his head.

Gabriel: I could have took up air time to speak about this on Sunday, but I promised you something and I didn't wanna disappoint you by showing up like this. Trust me, today, my disappointment knows no bounds when I have to tell you yesterday, destiny changed a bit for me. I was training and well this happened that has put me on the shelf indefinitely.

He sighs as he looks down the camera.

Gabriel: I know so many was looking forward to my return, I was looking forward to a return and I feel let down, I feel I've let you down but sometimes destiny just conspires against you and stops you from what you from getting what you really want, stops you from doing what you really want to do and there's nothing you can do to stop this. This is one of those cases and I can't stress how disappointed I am to be talking to you here today like this, rather than showing up on Sunday and giving you the show you deserve because last week, being in front of you all was a lot of fun, but it goes to show how quickly things can change. One week, you're on top of the world, and the next, you're crashing down to earth at a rate you never thought possible. That's what I feel like right now.

He looks down for a few seconds before looking back up at the camera.

Gabriel: I could have hid this from you, but I don't hide things from people, I am transparent. I could have lied and turned up and not give it my all, but I don't lie and I don't give less than one hundred percent to people, and this devastates me that this isn't gonna happen.

He tilts his head as he continues to look down the camera.

Gabriel: But as always, life goes on, it moves forward, not backwards and I will be moving forward and looking at the future and the truth is, I owe you a future match. I owe you one more match for letting you down this time. I will come back at some point and I will give you that match. I will find an opponent or opponents and I will do this one more time for you. I owe it to you. You have been loyal to me, and loyalty is a big deal to me, so I will be loyal to you and give you what I promised you. It might not be at the next supercard, might not even be at the one after, but I will give you that match someday.

He takes a deep breath.

Gabriel: But like every set back, every time you're kicked down, every time you're pushed lower than a snakes stomach, you will come back stronger. It will take time, but you will bounce back a lot stronger and I will be doing that in the future. Until than SCW fans, staff, and anyone else I've let down, I'm sorry, but I will make it up to you all.

The scene darkens and the disappointed face of Gabriel fades from the screen.


2
Climax Control Archives / My most respected opponent
« on: June 05, 2015, 09:11:49 PM »
 This roleplay is dedicated to the the memory of Chad Balanecki. RIP brother.



Well you can't say SCW doesn't do firsts because by hook or by crook, they do.... Saudi Arabia. Saudi fucking Arabia in the summer. No air conditioned arena for us, nope, huge heat in a stadium, utter genius. Heat and a match against a machine. I've been here a few hours and already sweltering in this heat. On the bright side, the fat boys of SCW should lose a little weight....



"Man, this is hot." I tell myself

Prince Abdul Aziz bin Musa'ed Stadium in Saudi Arabia. My eyes wonder around the stadium, looking at the empty seats around me in the stands. Standing on uncovered grass, I observe people setting up the ring and surrounding area. My train of thought is cut off as Despayre trots up next to me.

"Hey Gabriel!" He says with an excited tone to his voice "I need to ask you something."

I look at Despayre, looking at the twinkle in his eye.

Whenever you see that look, you know what he's about to ask you isn't gonna be good

"What's up Despy?" I say casually.

"Have you see a little notebook around?" He asks "One with say, Angel's picture on the front of it."

I raise an eyebrow towards Despayre, looking him up and down.

"You mean your revenge ideas for people book?" I ask.

"Yeaaaaaa.... no." Despayre replies with his best innocent look on his face. "The other one with all my very creative ideas in them."

"Creative ideas that might be revenge based?" I ask

"Yeaaaaa... no" He starts "Ideas that might.... have you seen it?"

"No." I start "Sorry little brother, I haven't seen your revenge book."

A disappointed look crosses Despayre face.

"Ok, have you see a guy that sells cherry coke around here?" He asks "I've gone to every store I've seen and every time I ask for it, the person sounds like they have something stuck in the back of their throats."

"I think that's the way they talk around here." I reply.

Despayre scratches his head, tilting it to look towards me.

"Wow." He starts "If you ever wanna be rich in this country, all you need to be is a throat doctor. Those guys must be the busiest guys in the entire country."

Despayre looks away from me, shouting across the open grassy area.

"Hey Angel!" He yells "Leave that ring guy alone, he's not in the revenge book!"

Despayre looks towards my smiling face.

"Uh, I mean book of creative ideas for people who deserve some..." Despayre looks at me with innocence crossing his face "Fun. I'll be back."

Despayre starts to wander off towards the ring.

"Put that screw driver down Angel!" Despayre yells out off camera.

I reach in to my back pocket, pulling out a notebook with Angel's face on the front of it and flicking through the first few pages, my eyebrows lowering as I read through the first couple of pages in my head. I slowly shake my head looking at the book.

"Either that bear is gonna someday rule the world..." I say to myself "Or we really don't give Despayre enough credit. Some of this stuff is brutal."

Synn's hand reaches down and rests on my shoulder, causing me to slightly jump an instinctively hide the book. I turn to see Synn and casually slide the book back in to my pocket.

"Joshua's revenge book?" He asks with a questioning tone

"It is." I reply "There's some really messed up ideas in this thing."

"Do you expect anything less from those two?" Synn says pointing in Despayre's direction.

I look towards Despayre, who is in the ring, holding Angel in the air in faux celebration, showing him to all sides of the empty stadium.

"Not in the slightest." I reply with a dry tone. "I expected worse."

"Oh the worse stuff is closer to the back of that thing." Synn informs me. "So how's the family?"

"All good." I reply "Everyone's doing well. Spoke to O just after I got here and she's ok, baby's fine. She really wanted to be here, but you know."

Synn nods in agreement.

"Wouldn't be wise for someone so young being in this intense heat." Synn mentions

I reach in to my pocket, pulling out my phone and quickly unlocking it. I hit the weather app button and my eyes widen.

"Surely a mistake." I say to Synn.

"111 degrees Fahrenheit?" He says slowly "Damn."

"Who's bright idea was it to book a show in an open stadium with this heat?" I ask "People are gonna be struggling all over the place. I'm gonna be struggling all over the place against one of the toughest opponents I've had in a while."

"You rate Kain that highly?" Synn asks

"I do" I start "People have slated Kain, asking how he deserves this match, but it's all people who will never deserve a shot at my title. Kain is much better than they give him credit for and he is not someone I'll be taking lightly at all. Others will write him off, I will not be making that mistake. The guy works hard as anyone in the ring, but this heat might slow him down a little bit. God knows it's gonna make me slow down big time."

"Well you have a couple of days to get used to the heat." Synn tells me "This is where you are at a disadvantage to others."

"How so?" I ask Synn with a raised eyebrow.

"Because you fly in for the shows, you fly back home." He starts "Others have been here all week and are used to the heat."

"Yeah, but I come in, win matches while being disadvantaged and look good doing it." I arrogantly reply to Synn "So the rest of the roster need to keep up. I see it as an advantage. I get to see my family, relax away from the spotlight, while they're probably missing their families, always in the spot light doing promo stuff up and down the country. This effects them. I come in here, all relaxed and do what I do best."

Synn shrugs his shoulders at me.

"That's one way to look at it I guess." He tells me.

"What I do know though is this damn heat is kicking the daylights out of me." I quickly say "So I'm gonna head in to the shade for a bit. You might wanna sort that out."

I point a thumb to Despayre, who has a hammer in hand, hitting the ring post as the ring crew look at him with a baffled look on his face. Synn nods at me and makes off in the direction of Despayre.



A little while later...

Walking through the hallways of the Prince Abdul Aziz bin Musa'ed Stadium, I find myself staring at a vending machine, with bottles of water covering the front.

"You're gonna do some serious business this week." I mumble to myself.

I reach in to my pocket, pulling out a note and putting it in to the machine before hitting a button on the front. A bottle of cold water drops in to the tray below and I pick it up, opening the cap and taking a huge gulp. Behind me, two men approach me.

"You ez Gabriel." One man says.

I turn my head around and look at the man, seeing a second man.

"Sorry lads." I start "Not doing autographs today, come back tomorrow."

"Ve are not after z'autographs, ve are after a bounty." The second man tells me.

"Oh." I start "You two want to collect on Sean Jackson's bounty by kicking the ever living shit out of me? Oh yeah, that makes sense."

I look the two men up and down, both bigger than I am.

"Well, come on then, I haven't got all day." I say.

The two men approach but I instantly catch one with a huge shot to the jaw, knocking him over. The second grapples me against the machine, nailing me with shots to the gut. I spin the man around and catch him with a heavy shot to the face, but the other man hits me with something solid from behind, dropping me to my knees. He reaches in to his pocket and pulls out silver handcuffs, wrapping them around my wrists and locking them tight. They pull me to my feet and hold me against the wall.

"Ve are going to take you somevare and earn ze bounty" One man informs me.

"Oh handcuffs..." I say sarcastically "How will I ever escape."

The two men grab and arm each, rushing me to a nearby car and opening the boot, throwing me inside. The duo walk around to either side of car and get in.

"Ezy money." The driver brags.

The driver starts the engine, driving away.

"So..." I ask "Where are we going?"

To the surprise of the two men, both turn around and see me sitting in the back seat with a smile on my face, handcuff free. The scene cuts to the outside of the car as it crashes in to a concrete pillar. The camera spins around to see me sitting on the roof of the car.

"FYI Sean Jackson." I start "Maybe you should have gave people some history on me before sending them after me... I'm a fucking magician after all."

I slide off the car with a smile on my face.

"Handcuffs.... magician.... really...." I say dusting my hands off.

The scene fades out.



This has been a tough week.

Draining, stressful, eye opening and now we find ourselves in sweltering heat just to put on a show.

At least SCW heard my call. I said I would only wrestle for them should they find me an opponent worthy of my talents and they did just that.

I know so many of you have questioned what my opponent has done to earn this shot, what has he done to earn his place in the main event with me.

What the fuck is wrong with you fools? Are you blind? A man who was outcast elsewhere has come here, worked hard enough not to win one, not, two but three out of the four championships on offer and you fools have the audacity to question his championship and main even pedigree?

Jealousy is an ugly colour on most of you.

I went there with the jealousy thing, because the people who doubt him, are people who have done fuck all here. This man has achieved what so many of you can only hope to achieve in your lifetime.

So kudos SCW, you've give a worthy man a crap shoot on if he shall succeed or fail.

I think what I've learned this week is chances need to be taken when presented to you, chances need to be grabbed because you have no clue if another will come along, if it will be our only shot to take what we feel we deserve. It's one of those things where it's in front of our faces and this might be the one chance we have of taking it. I have known Kain long enough to know that he sees it this way, and that he knows the importance of taking that chance.

Yes, I have known Kain longer than you think. Way beyond the world of SCW. In fact, it goes back to the very beginning of my wrestling career.

The first time I ever wrestled on television was for a company ran by the man you see as an SCW cult hero, Goth. The Asylum was the first place that gave me the chance to lead me to where I am today. The roster was full of familiar faces that you see on television now right here in SCW, Goth, Casey, Chris Shipman and of course.... Kain.

Kain wasn't just a face in the crowd in AWA, Kain what the man. The guy everyone looked up to, the man with the championship gold, the man that put fear in to the heart of every opponent. I shit you not, people would see their name on the sheet against Kain and forget that gold could be won, but their reaction was that of disappointment. This man in his early twenties would strike fear in to the hearts of people who have spent years honing their crafts, this man was the man I wanted to be like. I wanted to be feared by people when they saw my name against them, I wanted to scare the living daylights out of people, just because my name was next to theirs. When I first started in wrestling, Kain was that man.

Everyone looked up to him and feared what he can do. As hard as it is to believe, I was one of those people. I was looking over the shoulders of others to get a glimpse of the man who brought people to their knees with a look. I wanted to be like that someday and of course, I am, but I had to work to be here, I had to stare people like Kain in the eye and have him accept me as an equal.

It took months of busting my arse, week in, week out, beating opponent after opponent, winning single and tag team championships, defending on every show, growing popular, becoming the anti Kain... I say anti cause he was a bastard and I was the smiley good guy. I became the anti Kain and then...

It happened...

I got the booking sheet through and there it was in black and white, the next show. Kain Vs Gabriel - Non title match.

That's when I knew I reached the top, that's when I knew I was finally in Kain's shadow instead of being below him, that's when I knew that I was being taken seriously.

You could say Goth's booking made me a star there, but the work I put in just to be able to get in the ring with the hottest talent in wrestling at the time, showed me I could do it.

I remember walking to the ring, trying my best to keep it all together, not to be overruled by the whole situation, I held it together and I got in that ring. I looked in to the eyes of the monster and the monster looked back at me, anger in his soul, hate in his heart and ice running through his veins as he put his title belt in my face and telling me I will never have it, I will never be good enough.

Did I feel intimidated?

Fucking right I did. Wouldn't you be when you stared down the devil himself? I did, and I was intimidated and I knew I would have to fight on instinct. I knew that this could be the longest night of my career and I wasn't wrong, cause Kain tore in to me like a bull in a china shop. He through me around the ring like a rag doll, he bounced my head off that mat so many times, I knew what a basketball felt like.

But I didn't give up. I fought back and I toppled the giant, I defeated the man in what turned out to be his last AWA match. You can look on it as a touch passing thing, but I defeated the beast!

Now that's a feeling I will never forget, I beat the beast that haunted AWA for so long. I didn't get his title belt that night, but I got a lot more from that match. I got the believe I could take out anyone at any time. I knew that I could shock the world. It gave me belief, it gave me what I needed to push on with my career.

It lead me to where I am right now.

Kain was the first giant I slayed, and there was so many more to come.

You're probably wondering why I'm telling you this...

It's simple, this is roles reversed because I am that giant now, I am that guy on the top of the mountain looking down at everyone and Kain is now coming to topple me. Kain is now gonna try and do what I did to him all those years ago and get in my shadow and attack from within. Kain is motivated by that bigger prize.

Being the first ever grandslam champion.

It will drive him on like never before. It's why he was already at the top of the mountain in AWA while I was still on the hiking trail, because he was driven to be there and he is driven to take my throne. He is a man who can do anything when he's determined to do so, he is a man who will do anything to take what he wants. This is his next natural step and he will do what it takes too step up.

Exactly how I was leading in to my first match with Kain in AWA.

I was determined to step up, I was hell bent on making that next rung on the ladder. I was hell bent on getting there and by god I did, so I know what's going through Kain's mind right now. I know what's in his head and how much he wants to be know as SCW's World Heavyweight champion.

This is where things change from our first match.

You are the reverse Flash to my Flash, everything is happening like the past, but in reverse, where you have the chance to topple this king.

I respect you Kain, but this is where I rewrite the script because this ruler will not be overthrown. Don't get me wrong, if anyone has the chance to do it, you do, more than anyone I've faced before. You know me well enough to know what I can do, you know me well enough to know how I work and what I am capable of. If anything, you concern me more than any opponent has in SCW in a long time. You can claim responsibility for putting a little fire back in me, because I feel like I need to be at my very, very best.

I thank you for that.

But that is gonna go against you. Let's be honest Kain, even you know me off my game is better than half the roster on their game and seeing your name against me, has made me up my game, it's made me want to do better than I have done in recent weeks.

I admit to being a bit slack lately, but can you blame me when I've been booked against people not on my level? Can you blame me for taking my foot off the gas a bit here? Not this week Kain, this is me going full throttle at you, this is me about to push myself beyond what I have been doing for the past few weeks. This is me about to be reborn...

Because I have a quality opponent at last.

I have the hunger back, I have the determination back, I have the drive back. I have just as much drive as you do to win my title, I have just that to keep my title.

We all wanna be known for something and I wanna be known for this great championship run. I've had it since the turn of the year and want it beyond the turn of next year. That's my legacy I'll be leaving SCW with, being a long time champion and friendship, respect, and everything else aside Kain, it doesn't matter who gets in my way, including you, I will get my goal. I will be the man who holds the gold longer than anyone else, I will be the man that cements my name deeper in to SCW legacy and folklore, by holding this belt more than anyone else.

It's my destiny to do so.

As much as you have a better chance than most winning this gold, it doesn't mean you will. I will not just roll over, and I'll be disappointed if you expected me to. I will be bringing the fight to your doorstep and bursting right through.

I will give you the fight of your life, I will remind you why we're even in this business. I will do all I can to walk out of here with my title firmly in my very own possession. I will work like you've never seen me work before Kain, because I don't plan to walk out without this gold.

I don't give a flying fuck if Sean Jackson's little bounty gets claimed earlier by people attacking me, I don't care if they have to roll me down to the ring in a wheelchair, strap me to a board to keep me standing up straight, I will still do everything I possibly can to leave with my title. I will walk on broken glass, I will walk through fire, I will do whatever needs to be done Kain.

I thank you for the challenge

But the end result will still be the same, it will still be with me walking out holding my SCW world heavyweight championship, it will still be with me sitting on top of the mountain looking down. I will be the man with it all come the end of this one. I will be the man who will stand and continue being the champion.

It's nothing personal Kain

And I know we will rip the house down bit by bit, pulling it to pieces and sending the fans home happy with what we will do to each other and how we've put it all on the line, but have no doubt about it. I will be the one with my head held high at the end of this one. I will be the one moving on and looking for my next challenge.

May God have mercy on your soul Kain....

Cause I will not  

3
Climax Control Archives / The Who?
« on: May 22, 2015, 10:26:42 PM »
 Darkness fills the room, other than one stream of light breaking through the top of the closed curtains. A bed is seen, with two figures sleeping peacefully inside as the digital alarm clock lights up, showing the time at one thirty two AM. The bed covers start to move as someone rolls over in the bed, moving closer to the other person. The sound of a baby crying blasts through a nearby baby monitor, lights on the front turning from red to green. Someone rolls over, lifting up the monitor, eyes slowly opening.

"I got this." The Aussie accent of Odette Stevens is heard saying.

"No." My croaking voice replies "Stay where you are."

I place the baby monitor back down and swing a leg out of bed, putting it on the cold bedroom floor, before spinning myself out of bed and placing my left leg down. I reach over to a nearby chair and lift a robe from it, standing up and wrapping it around my body. I pull the front part of the robe together and tie it quickly with the rope as I move towards a side door. I switch on a night light near the door, slightly brightening the room. My eyes blink rapidly as I quickly try to adjust to the light in the room, although it's dimness barely lights up the room, before moving towards a crib. I reach my hands down towards my crying son, a smile on my face as I lift him on to my shoulder and moving towards a chair and sitting down, holding him across me.

"Now I know you're not hungry or need changing cause mummy did that fifteen minute ago." I tell him "So my guess is you're just bored and because your hands are not big enough to pick up a Playstation 4 controller and you're about eighteen years away from legally playing GTA, you just need someone to hang around with."

I put my finger near my sons hand and he wraps his hand around it, the sound of his cries stopping.

"You woke me up to just hold my finger?" I say with a smile

I look down with pride at my first born, slowly waking up and adjusting to the light.

"Young and innocent" I say to myself "But the world will change that. I know you won't understand anything I'm saying right now, and you won't remember it, but I'm probably gonna sit here and tell you this so much over your life time."

A slight yawn escapes my lips.

"I have so much to teach you" I start "And I will over time, but I'm gonna let you in on something that you're gonna need to know. The world is a horrible place, people will come in to your life and try and change you, try and change who you are, but you shouldn't let that happen. You need to be your own man and not let anyone drag you down. People will come in to your life and they will lie to you about such little things, about who they are, what they've done, what they do, hell, even where they are, but you don't have to listen to them. You just need to listen and learn from family, from people who will drop everything to help you."

I look down at my sons eyes open, looking around the room.

"I didn't have that for most of my life and for most of my life, I wasn't a good person." I tell him "I did bad stuff and then I met granddad Synn. That really is his real name by the way. Then I met uncle Shane, Auntie Fantasia, that's not her real name, by the way. Then I met uncle Despy, Uncle Chris, Aunt Kittie and Uncle Rage and finally, I met your mother."

I can't help but smile thinking back.

"Then I met a lot of people, some good, some bad." I say thoughtfully "But the family will always be there for you, they always was for me. Even when I do bad things, these people will defend my actions. Even when I was in trouble, even if I get in trouble now, they'll still come running to help me. Even uncle Rage and he's a miserable bast.... guy sometimes."

I look down at my son pulling on my finger.

"It doesn't matter if Granddad Synn is about to open a twenty year old scotch he's been dying to try, or if Uncle Despy and Angel are teaching a Mr Self Help class, or if Auntie Fantasia and Uncle Shane are off doing naughty things in public, or if Uncle Chris is scaring the locals with his crazy eyes, or if Auntie Kittie is off listening to the voices in her head or if Uncle Rage is beating the snot out of someone for giving him diet coke instead of normal coke." I start "They'll always come running to me if I need them, like I would for them. These are the kind of people you need to be around, not the liars, scum bags and cheats of this world."

I lift my son a little higher up and closer to me.

"You're gonna see and feel a lot in your life." I tell him "People will make you feel great things like love, and make you feel bad things like heartbreak, but one feeling you will never feel is the feeling of being alone. You was born in to a conventional family with an unconventional extended family that will keep an eye on you. I can already see the trouble you and uncle Despy will be getting in, in years to come."

I watch my sons eyes slowly start to shut.

"But if he asks you to walk a tiger down the Vegas strip. Just don't" I say with a laugh "Daddy used to have a tiger and uncle Despy decided to take him for a walk one day and it scared a whole lot of people and got uncle Despy in a lot of trouble with a lot of people. There was screaming and shouting and people running and yeah, it was madness."

A tiny yawn appears from my boys lips.

"Am I boring you?" I ask with a smile "There's so many stories I can tell you about your family, so many fun ones, some not so fun but full of meaning beyond most peoples understanding. They see us and they don't understand how we can be a strong family, yet we are and you're part of that now. You don't know it yet but you're part of something special. Maybe someday you'll follow in your parents footsteps and be a world champion."

I pause for a few seconds.

"But then again, hopefully not." I say with the left side of my mouth curved down "Wrestling has given me a lot, it gave me a wife, a family, it gave me you. It gave me chance after chance to make seriously good money and be known all over the world, but there's a lot of snakes in that world. You see guys cheered on TV, and behind the cameras, they're not good people. They'll use people to get where they are. Then you see the guys booed on TV, and they're pretty much hard working and good people. It's a messed up game son, full of messed up people that make me look normal."

I watch my sons eyes close completely.

"You'll have some of the family here tomorrow." I tell him "So you can hang around with them for a bit. They'll probably bring you all kinds of presents and things you're gonna love."

I stand up and walk towards the crib, softly laying him down and pulling the cover up over him. I lean over looking at him for a few seconds, watching him sleep, before turning around and seeing Odette standing in the doorway, looking towards me.

"Very cute." She says with a smile.

"How long have you been standing there?" I ask Odette as I move towards her.

"The whole time." She tells me.

I wrap my arms around a smiling Odette as the camera fades



Now we do a little fast forward to the Sins being over here in London, feel free to watch Despayre's promo to see them in Vegas, then over here.

"Gabriel?" Synn's voice booms out "Are you listening to me?"

Outside the house, beautiful sunshine booms down across the back garden of our London home, shining off the bright green grass around us as my head rests on a wooden table as I sit in front of Synn. Synn hammers his fist on to the table causing my head to fire straight upwards, looking at Synn through weary, tired eyes.

"Eh?" I sleepily say.

"I said are you listening to me?" He repeats.

"No." I reply "Had a rough night, was awake four times. Little guy takes serious pleasure in waking me up. What did I miss?"

"I was talking to you about your match you have in Tunisia this week." Synn tells me

My body straightens up as I look at Synn with lowered eyebrows.

"What match?" I ask.

"The match I've been telling you about." Synn starts "You, Despy and Shipman teaming together."

I raise my eyebrow at Synn.

"Ok, so main event obviously." I start "Let me guess, they're gonna give us some decent competition, so Watts, Jackson and Raab maybe?"

"Not exactly." Synn tells me

"Then who?" I ask

"Kris Halc, Tim Staggs and Johnny Tsunami" He informs me "And it's also not in the main event."

"WHAT?!?!" I yell out "Are you fucking with me?"

"I'm afraid not." Synn says with a sympathetic look on his face. "I was also disappointed when I saw they had you face the Nobodies, but thought you would have seen the card by now."

"No." I start "I've had other things to be dealing with. SCW know my situation and they're dragging me away from my family to face a guy who has a belt that's not on my level, a guy Kain beat last week and someone who has never had a match in SCW before? What kind of shit is this? Plus I'm not in the main event? At least tell me the main event is decent."

"Raynin Vs Mikah" Synn tells me.

"Are you joking? Little miss 'Fill her promo with absolutely pointless crap that puts people off watching it' against..." I pause for a second "Whoever the fuck Mikah is. Seriously, who booked this shit?"

Synn looks at me blankly, not saying a word.

"I should be here instead of involved in pointless matches." I say a little more calmer "If it was an important match, fine but lets be honest, there is nothing for us to gain from this. Nothing at all. They get lucky and pull off a win, they gain everything. Who the fuck had a word in the bookers ear about this shit? I got this horrible feeling someone has been forced in to giving this match to raise the profile of those and piss on the established Sins."

Synn shakes his head, disagreeing with my comment.

"Or maybe they see this as a way to show your dominance and these three are just being sacrificed." Synn says.

"Either way, I don't wanna leave my family to be in such a pointless match." I reply "What do we get out of it? What's the motivation for me to get on a plane to another sand box country and actually have a match against people who don't deserve it? I get nothing out of this at all."

"Other than teaming with Shipman and Despayre" Synn quickly fires back "This is something we've wanted to see for a long time. The fans wanted to see it, I wanted to see it and deep down, you wanted it to happen."

"Without trying to sound selfish." I start "Fuck the fans. I wanted it to happen and then my priorities changed, I thought I had a deal to wrestle sporadically and defend my title. Not to be in a match with three people who look at themselves as nobodies, so why the hell should I look at them as somebodies."

"It's three more men you can add to the list of people you've beaten." Synn says, trying to convince me.

"Nice try of appealing to my sense of ego." I tell Synn "But these three are not worth my time. We're talking me showing up, winning in five minutes and leaving."

"In that case..." Synn starts "I will book you on the last fight out so you can win in five minutes and be home by the end of the night. It's a three hour flight time. You'll be home before you know it. Plus you get to team with your brothers and get an easy win."

I breathe deeply, slowly shaking my head.

"And how do I tell my already tired wife that it's all on her while I fight no ones?" I start "If it was a title defense, I'm sure she'll be ok with it. It's worth the hassle, but it's not, it's against a no one and two of his no one mates."

"I'm sure she can be persuaded" Synn says with a tilt of his head.

"I'm not so sure." I start "She's tired as hell right now, and there's me flying off to do a pointless match. I'm the world champion, I shouldn't be in this situation where I'm taking on people who really don't matter. I think you should talk to her."

"You think I'm crazy to tell a sleep deprived woman that her husband is being stolen away for a couple of days?" He says "She's your wife, not mine."

"A couple of days?" I start "Screw that. I'll fly out Sunday morning and fly back Sunday night. I won't be gone for a couple of days. As tiring as this is, being a dad, I'm actually loving it, so I won't be gone for a couple of days."

Synn slowly nods his head.

"Ok." He starts "Sunday morning it is."

"Good." I reply "Be damned if I'm gonna miss too much family time. Just make sure you go have a word with the powers that be, that my next match better be worth my time, or I'll be taking my title belt and going on strike."

"That would be a first in SCW history" Synn says with a chuckle.

"If ever anyone was gonna pull off a first, you know it would be me." I state "But seriously, this booking shit needs to get sorted out quick, because I'm not fighting nobodies my entire career. My opponents after this better be decent, or I'm just not gonna bother turning up for them."

Synn shrugs his shoulders

"I can't make you show up for your matches." He says "But this one, you'll be giving me a chance to see all three of my boys in action in the same ring."

"And a guaranteed win." I say arrogantly.

"First you have a bigger challenge to deal with." He says with a nod of his head.

I turn my head behind me to see Odette walking towards us, carrying our son, a bright, proud smile on her face. I quickly turn back to Synn.

"Biggest challenge of my life" I whisper to Synn.

The camera fades as Odette gets closer.

I'm not gonna bother you with the conversation that took place between Odette and I. She wasn't pleased but understood that kicking the hell out of people is what I do. Needless to say, Sunday morning, I will be on that plane and The Nobodies will be living up to their uncreative name



Nobodies....

Who books this shit?

A new dad gets dragged away from his young family, just to have a match with.... nobodies....

Who's bright idea was it to put the SCW World Heavyweight champion in a match with three guys who are exactly what they say they are. Who's idea was it to pull me away from my family, not even to be in the main event?

Hello, big arse title belt holder here. Just embarrassing...

Let's be professional anyway.

Three men, only one with any kind of credibility and that would be Kris Halc. A champion, a man who was touted as a future star in SCW that has this mind block of being somebody, a man dragged down to levels below him, thanks to the two jobbers that he hangs around with. A man that couldn't get past a man I've beaten in the past, in the form of Kain, at a supercard, that he had to get an assist from the same man that is holding you in to mediocrity.

Kris, out of the three, you're the better man, yet you seem to not want to be somebody because your friends are nobodies. Are you scared to actually step up and show your worth? Why do you keep that anchor around your neck, dragging you down in to nothingness, just to appease the two that you are closest too? The thing is, you are the one who has decided to keep yourself in chains and this presents a problem to you, a big problem that is likely to cost you big time in the immediate future. Your choice to not want to be someone, means you have to carry two others, it means you have to have the extra pressure put on yourself to succeed, to try and force your way in to the limelight, but these two are boulders changed to your ankles Kris, these two men are two men who will drag you down in to the bottom of the ocean, these two men will destroy you.

Break the chains Kris...

Get yourself away from them while you have the chance, force them out of your life before you and pulled under so much, that you won't be able to breathe, cut them lose before they end you.

You're a champion, a man who is meant to represent an entire division but you can't do that while you have these two infants wrapping their arms around your legs and clinging to you. See, they know they are the real Nobodies of SCW, and that they need you so much more than what you need them. They see that, you don't. You need to see this Kris because they will be the death of you. They will make you as worthless as they are.

Be free.

Be free of the people who hold you down, have some respect for yourself and ditch the losers who will keep you as a nobody and become a somebody. Stop sitting there in a pit of self pity because people don't ask you for autographs, or because people walk past you in the street. Stop whining and bitching because you don't get invites to appear on shows, radio and at events.

Seriously, get over it, ditch the losers and actually be somebody, because right now, you're just embarrassing yourself. You're better than that Kris, you're better than those two losers holding you down. Get it done pal and start being a somebody.

We can all see it, only you can't but the main culprit holding you down is Tim Staggs...

Yes, I know who you are too Tim and you are holding him down.

We know you actually are not a patch on your parents when it comes to ability, star power, mic skills, your not even close, but you've been around wrestling long enough to know that when you have nothing, you latch on to someone much more talented than yourself to actually get yourself noticed and that is exactly what you've done here. You've grabbed on to a champion and refused to let go, just to be known. You tried to prove your loyalty by stopping Kain from taking your buddies title, but loyalty doesn't make up for lack of talent in the ring.

Because you have the Staggs name, because your parents are multiple time champions, means absolutely shit compared to real talent. A name is meaningless, but you trying to live on your family name is about as good as it's gonna get for you. It's about as far as you can go.

You just don't have it kid.

Yes, I can call you kid because this match sums it up nicely, it is men against boys here. What are you really gonna do when a psychopath like Chris Shipman has you cornered with that look in his eyes that screams out that he's about to rip out your liver and eat it raw?

For the record, that's not me talking tough or trying to make you piss your pants Tim, it's a very Shipman move, there's a good chance he's gonna actually try that.

Back to the original question Tim, what happens then? What emotions will be running through your body at that point knowing that this man is capable of that very thing? This is why you are well and truly out of your depth, this is why you should have stayed training rather than getting in to a ring at a big company like SCW that I control, that I run. You couldn't even hack it in the watered down Arizona State Wrestling fed for untrained losers. You couldn't even show your worth there and really expect to come to SCW and play with the big boys?

Kain gave you a lesson that you shouldn't forget, and now you're up against the best SCW has to offer in me.

You're out of your depth.

You shouldn't be here Tim and you shouldn't be in this match, you shouldn't be anywhere near the same ring as I am. You should be messing with people on your level and not in this match. The powers that be have now put you in a very bad position, a sink or swim, a baptism of fire, the lot, but you will not rise, nor will you swim. You're not gonna be in the ring with just anybody. Decorated champions that have been around each other for around the same time that your parents were still wiping your nose and watching you play with power ranger toys. We are a unit and not thrown together in five minutes. We are experience over youth, been through wars you couldn't even come close to imagining. Now consider what we've done and what you've done in your handful of matches that you can count on one hand. There's a big difference Tim, a very big difference.

This is gonna be like no other for you Tim, this is gonna be an experience that you will have nightmares about for the rest of your life. This will haunt you every time you lace up those boots because the flashbacks of the amount of suffering you're about to allow yourself to go through, will be the most painful thing ever to happen in your short and uneventful life.

This is the life you have chose, now it's time for you to see the dark side of things. I am the dark side of things Tim. Being in the ring with me is not how dreams are made, it's how nightmares and therapy begin.

Not bad enough that there's two of you but there's a third.

Johnny Tsunami...

I remember you also from ASW, jobber to the jobbers, a real life nobody. People like you make me wonder what you really have to do to get a job in SCW, cause clearly, if they hire people like you, it's not too tough.

Welcome to the big time, a match in Sin City Wrestling, sneaking in the back door like all these others that really shouldn't be here, but somehow, you made it here and well, this is your debut, what you've 'worked' to get.

This is one to remember, one for the scrap book.

A debut against the SCW World Heavyweight champion, a debut against the man who follows no one and leads everyone. This is history Johnny, big time history, cause no one has ever stepped in to SCW and instantly debuted against the top person here and there's a good reason for that. Even an idiot like you should work out that you need to have SCW experience not to crack under the pressure, an SCW crowd is like no other, they smell bullshit as much as the rest of us. They know when someone is not ready to be in a position that they are handed and they will get on your back, they will rip you apart without a second thought.

This is where you will crack.

That point when you step in to the ring and know you have no one on your side, when they know this is a mismatch of talent and you shouldn't even be employed let alone in the ring with a sick fuck like Shipman, a talent like Despayre and a champion like me. You haven't done a damn thing to earn this like others have. This is a very valued position where people would kill just to be  in your shoes and try their luck. Hell, Andrew Watts had to win ten on the spin to be in the ring with me and you Johnny, you're no Andrew Watts.

You're not even close.

I should be insulted by being put in this match against you. I should be more than angry that I have to lower myself to even have to talk about a waste of time like you, but fear not Johnny, I'll do it anyway because people listen to me, they know my name and they'd rather hear from me than someone like you.

I'm gonna let you hold another record.

You're gonna be the guy I pin in under ten seconds. I haven't got time to waste with people like you and I don't get paid by the hour, so I will be taking you apart in the quickest possible time so I can get my arse out of this country and back home where I belong.

This is gonna be a rough night for you Johnny, a really rough night. You may have everything to gain and nothing to lose, but you will not be gaining a damn thing from us. You are not part of the next big group, you are exactly what it says on the tin, a nobody, and you have to be somebody to defeat me.

This match is a waste of my time, I get nowhere by defeating these fools but I will do so anyone because there is some pride in my bones and a point to prove.

A point I hear you say?

Yes, a point. Look at what's come before The Nobodies.... just look. The New XTremes, The Players Club, the embarrassingly named Dream Chaserz, The Five Elders, The Players Club, The Rejects, The Mean Girls...

What do they have in common?

Correct, none of them are here now, all stables have gone down like the Titanic. Only one remains, one that has been here from the start, The Seven Deadly Sins. We are the ones that will last the test of time, and we will be the first to put cracks in the foundations of The Nobodies. You will become another group that no one remembers, while we stand tall. This is all about us being the dominant group and sending another packing. I'm not claiming we scared off all those groups but when they saw they could never be as successful as us, they knew not to bother anymore. This match will teach you that you too are never going to hit our level.

This match is ours, that simple and anyone who predicted otherwise.... Go fuck yourself. I'm a champion for a reason and I refuse to lose against people not up to my level.

This is gonna be one hell of a short night's work, because I'm not coming to mess around and The Nobodies will get back to doing what they do best. Laying on their backs, looking at the lights and wondering what the hell just hit them.

May God have mercy on your soul....

Cause we will not...

4
Climax Control Archives / Come out, come out, where ever you are
« on: April 17, 2015, 12:04:35 PM »
 Come out, come out where ever you are...

This feel like a game of hide and seek. I seek to find Andrew Watts, yet he is the hide and seek champion of 2015 obviously. Unfortunately Andrew, you have nowhere to hide this week, but I will get to you later, first...

Have you ever been to Spain before? Beautiful country and the sun is shining, so fuck you invisible man, I'll talk about you later when I have to



Malaga, Spain.

Beautiful sunshine pours down on the golden sands on the Costa Del Sol, a place where countless tourist appear each year. People walk down a pathway above the golden sanded beach, where others laze around on towels and sun loungers, gathering the suns rays by the clear blue water gently rolling in to the sand. I sit and watch from a beach side bar, sitting at a white plastic table, on a white plastic chair, common for holiday destinations. A huge umbrella, split in to red and white quarters, shades the sun from my topless body, but my cargo shorts covered legs creep out in to the sun, my white trainers casting a shadow on the floor. Between my fingers sit a cold bottle of beer, water running down the bottle and on to the worn table, years of scratches covering the top.

"If only SCW did shows here all the time..." I comment to myself "I'd never leave."

I run my thumb and finger up and down the half full bottle, as a waitress brings over another full, ice cold bottle and places it on the table next to me. I look at her curiously, but she answers my question before I could ask.

"From the table over there." She tells me in English, with a thick Spanish accent.

I turn my head to see a table of four women, shyly looking at me and smiling. I raise and tilt my bottle towards them as the waitress hurries off.

"Where's Drake Green when ya need him?" I say with a smile "I'm a married man, but he'll be all over that like a shot."

I turn away from the table, looking back towards the blue sea and in to the distance.

"Hell, I'm surprised he hasn't fucked Amy Marshall yet." I mutter to myself "Those two fuck through a roster more than anyone I have ever known."

I raise the beer bottle to my mouth, slowly taking a drink from the cold bottle, looking towards nothing in particular. I replace the bottle on the table, moving it around the scratched plastic, rolling it around in a circle. My train of thought is broken by the table of four women moving towards me, catching them out of the corner of my eye.

"Hi." A late teen blonde says to me.

I turn my attention to the four and look them up and down, giving them my attention

"Hey." I start "Thanks for the drink."

I lift the bottle closest to me and raise it towards them, causing a smile from all four.

"Could we have a picture with you?" A quiet tone asks me. "No one's gonna ever believe we met you here."

I look at the woman, who the voice came from, a middle twenties brunette, her hair tied back neatly.

"Sure."I respond.

As a waitress moves near, the woman grabs her attention, asking her to take a picture. I stay seated as the four gather around me, wide smiles on their faces. The waitress takes the picture and hands the phone back to where it came from.

"Thank you." A young redheaded woman says.

"You're welcome." I start "Come check out the show on Sunday, it's not to far from here, down at the Jose Maria Martin Carpena Arena. Get in and get some tickets quick, not many left and you will see great stars like me, me and me in action."

Four smiles light up the faces of the women as they listen to my invitation.

"We have to go." The redhead tells me. "We might see you around."

I nod firmly as the four disappear from the scene, my attention turns back to the table with two beers, my hands around the half full bottle, but before I can pick up the bottle, the voice of Jason Adams catches my attention.

"Hey Gabriel!" He says with enthusiasm.

I tilt my head towards him, looking up at SCW's commentator.

"Jason..." I reply dryly.

"Have you seen Belinda?" He asks me

"Nope." I reply "Haven't seen Belinda at all."

"Oh good." Jason replies "Cause I may or may not have got the hotel to give her a four am wake up call, then a five am wake up call, then a six am wake up call..."

I put my hand up stopping Jason in his tracks, already figuring out where this was leading.

"I get it." I reply, turning back to the beer on the table.

"There's a good chance that when she finds me, and works out it was me again, she's gonna stop my chair from spinning." Jason informs me "So I'm hiding from her."

A smirk crosses my face.

"Seems like a common theme in SCW these days." I respond.

Jason looks slightly confused by my comment.

"What do you mean?" He asks.

"Well..." I start "People seem to be hiding a lot in SCW from the people they fear the most."

"Still not following ya." Jason says slowly, his tone matching the confused look on his face.

"Well, look at Andrew Watts." I say with a casual shrug of my left shoulder "Before he got lucky and got past Despayre, he was all over the show. He wanted the attention, he wanted to be the man, wanted to be everywhere and prove himself, but since he got himself a shot at my title, he's been a ghost, he's disappeared and just doesn't seem like he cares anymore. He's gone in to hiding because he's scared of me and what I can and will do. He saw that he's in over his head and decided to hide, rather than give me more motivation than I already had. He's become a disappointment. We could have made something great, gave the fans something to remember him by when I break his streak, but no, he's too much of a bitch to even show up to most places."

Jason nods slowly, trying to understand the words that are passing my lips.

"Still not getting it." He says.

I roll my eyes at Jason, slowly shaking my head at him.

"Well, you're hiding from Belinda because you know she's gonna kick your arse, right?" I ask Jason.

"And then some." Jason replies "People forget that she was actually a wrestler in the past like I was. I've seen her make men scream and not in a good way."

"Andrew Watts is doing the same." I tell Jason "He's hiding from me cause he knows I will kick his arse and make him scream, not in a good way."

Jason grins, his eyes lighting up as he nods his head up and down.

"I get it now." He says

"Maybe you should find where Andrew Watts is hiding and stay behind him." I tell Jason "Cause no one can seem to find him. I think you'll be pretty safe hiding with him."

"Good idea!" Jason says as he turns away from me.

Jason walks away from me, hurrying down the beach front as I slowly shake my head. I return to my drink as the scene fades



Moving from the beach front bar to the beach. I sit with my bare feet in the golden sands, still wearing the same as earlier today. The sun seems to be going down over the sea, indicating this being much later in the day, as does the fact of noticeably less people looking to lap up the sun. My eyes move around the vast empty area in front of me as my finger traces a random pattern in the sand below me. The voice of Pussy Willow cuts off my attention.

"Hey Gabriel." She starts with the pleasantries "I'm here for that interview."

I point to the sand next to, not looking up at SCW's backstage reporter and she sits down slowly next to me.

"Why would you want to do an interview on the beach." She asks me.

I turn to look at her, her lower body covered in a light blue wrap, while her upper body covered in just a bikini top that looks two sizes too small.

"I have my reasons." I slyly comment "But mostly, I'm the champ around here, I don't need to be in the boiling makeshift studio, with the SCW banner everywhere, I like to do things on my terms and my terms only."

Pussy just nods blankly

"I won't keep you long because the Spanish nightlife is one that must be sampled but I'm gonna let you have a few questions anyway." I tell her. "So fire away so I can get myself out in to the nightlife."

Pussy clears her throat, readying herself to start asking her questions.

"It's been known for a long time that you will be facing Andrew Watts at our next supercard, which has now been confirmed as Mayhem in Morocco." She starts "But on Sunday, you will be in the ring with Andrew Watts for the first time in his SCW career. How do you step in to a match like this knowing that in a couple of weeks, you're going to have to put the title on the line against him?"

I rub my chin in contemplation.

"The same way I go in to every match." I reply "To send a message to my opponent that now and in the future, he can not get one over on me. Psychological scars never heal, they stay there under the surface hidden until they need to rise up again and play a big role. That is what this is going to do. I have to send a message to Watts to show him that he may have run riot over so many people so far here, but that stops with me. I need to show the man that he isn't gonna have it so easy. On Sunday, he gets a taste of things that will be coming his direction, but he has a partner to hide behind, someone else to blame, but I need to hammer through his thick head that I'm not like the rest, I'm a champion for a reason. I'm no a run of the mill guy that will just roll over and die, it's not in my nature."

"You've been very vocal about his lack of appearances lately." Pussy starts with her next question "Including harsh words on Climax Control last week. Is this an attempt to just get in to his head, like you've done with others in the past?"

A smile breaks out on my face

"Attempt?" I say with a hint of arrogance "I'm already in his head. I'm a straight talker and from day one I knew if he got his head down and started putting in the work, he could be up there in the future, he did just that, but I lose respect very quickly for people who think they've made it, before they have. He thought he made it by getting in to the title match at a supercard, but that is only the beginning, not the end. Getting there is where the hard work starts but no, he decided that's where the hard work stops and he can cruise his way to the main event and walk away with the belt. That's not gonna happen. I mock him because I lost respect for him. I mock him because he just simply doesn't care. He got to this match and saw what he was up against and thought he'd best stay away."

"But why?" Pussy asks with a confused tone.

"Because he knew he went one step too far." I start "And knew it would be wasted energy for him if he showed up everyone week, knowing he was out of his depth and going to lose."

"One man who will have his eyes on this match, would be Sean Jackson." Pussy says "Sean is determined to become champion once more."

"What Sean wants isn't what Sean gets" I say, cutting Pussy off. "Sean Jackson can talk till he's blue in the face about how he should be champion, how he should have this, that and the other but let's get down to the bones of it all. Sean Jackson is a wannabe champion, and like most wannabes, he will never be. It's all hot air to make himself feel like the big man, when I've put him on his back three matches in a row. Everything that comes out of his mouth is nothing but hot air, but here's what I'll do. After I send Andrew Jackson back to the mid card with his tail between his legs, I will send Sean Jackson back there again too. Then Watts and Jackson can kick each others arses while claiming that they should be champion, while I move on to bigger and better opponents."

"Let's move back to Sunday." Pussy says "Amy Marshall will be doing all she can to reclaim the edge against Raynin, do you see this working against you in Climax Control's Main Event?"

I suppress a laugh

"Not in the slightest." I reply quickly "Amy Marshall is pretty damn dull in all aspects of her life with serious daddy issues and no talent to actually captivate a crowd. Everything about Amy Marshall's wrestling career is dire from top to bottom. From her promos to her matches. If she was smart, she'd see that no one want to see highlights from her last match to start every promo, it's pointless filler... I hate pointless filler, just get down to what you're meant to do, cut the stupid spliced in videos and song lyrics that add nothing and get down to business. Honestly, Amy Marshall doesn't worry me at all, this is just a warm up for Raynin and a way for her to get her message across to Amy that we're champions for a reason."

"This is the first time you've teamed with Raynin." Pussy starts "What do you expect from that?"

"Raynin has been in SCW for years." I start "Been in the ring with the best of them and beat the best of them. She's a pro and will be a pro in this one. We both have the same goal of showing two challengers that they're not worthy of being in the same ring as us. We have the goal to prove our dominance as champions and that's what I expect from Raynin. I expect her to pull in the same direction as I am and be celebrating the same victory I am"

"I think I have time for one more question." Pussy says, looking at her watch "Do you have anything else to say about Andrew Watts?"

"I can talk for hours about Andrew Watts" I start "But it's almost time for words to stop and actions to speak louder. There's no more sending little girls out to talk about what he's gonna do to me, it's time for him to prove he has it in him to even come close to being at my level. Sadly for Andrew, as loud as my words are, my actions are louder and hurt a whole lot more than any words I have to say to you. This will be Watt's first sink or swim situation in SCW and he will sink like the sack of shit that he is."

I smirk towards Pussy.

"That should be enough." I say "Time to enjoy some of this Spanish nightlife."

I stand up, waking away from Pussy as the scene fades out



And-rew... come out and pl-ay... And-rew... come out and pl-ay... And-rew... come out and pl-aaaaaaaaay...

You probably don't get that reference Andrew, but still... it's time for you to show your face and come out to play. It's time for you to grace us with your presence. It's time for you to stop being a Lord Lucan and show yourself.

Ah, Lord Lucan. Do you know that story Andrew? Allow me to explain this one to you. Lord Lucan, real name Richard Bingham, was a man born in nineteen thirty four, a British peer, a man born in to high class living and such, a man with noble roots, a man handed everything. A man with an out of control ego and the normal things that go along with it, a fast lifestyle and expensive tastes...

Expensive tastes, fast lifestyle, out of control ego... well, who do we know with one of those, eh Andrew?

Anyway, pretty dull stuff so far, but let me tell you why I liken you to this man.

This man allegedly killed the family's nanny, and just disappeared off the face of the earth, never to be seen of, or heard from again. He just vanished like a puff of smoke and disappeared from the planet. Even to this very day, no one know what happened to him, if he is still alive, where the fuck he's been hiding for the past forty one years, and this is why I'm likening him to you Andrew Watts.

In your eyes, in your view, maybe in a few others eye, you have killed the roster since you've been in SCW, you have gone through the entire place and killed everyone you've come against and looked fairly decent while doing it, but here lies the problem, the shit has just got real for you, and you've disappeared, you've gone, you've left without a trace.

You have pulled a Lord Lucan...

What's wrong Andrew? Did the heat get a little too much? did things become far too close for comfort and in your mind, you've snapped and gone in to hiding in hope that I never find you and put you to the sword? Maybe this is it Andrew that all that confidence you show off is just a front because behind that face, you're a scared little boy who has over stepped his own limitations and is now hiding and pissing himself in a place where no one can find him?

This is what I don't understand about you.

Why work so hard to even have your name mentioned in the same breath as mine, yet disappear like that? What made you think you'd still be relevant after just going and not even doing the basics right to keep your name known? All you've managed to do is take months of hard work and piss it up the wall like it was nothing. You've took away from your own momentum, to sit and hide away. You've wasted your SCW career since you won Blast From The Past III, you've let yourself go and there's no way in hell I will be losing to you on Sunday, there's no way I'll be losing to you at Mayhem In Morocco, the only difference between Sunday and then, is that you'll have that low rate pornstar to blame for this defeat that I'm gonna give you.

You're not a man to take reasonability on the chin.

Amy Marshall would take anything on the chin, just watch her movie collection but you, I can see it already. After Raynin and I defeat you two and show you why we're champions and you are not, you'll be blaming Amy, complaining that it was all her fault, that you never lost, and I bet you won't even add that to your record.

I'll take a shot in the dark on how you'll rebrand yourself from this one should Raynin take down Amy before I take you down.

"Well, eleven matches and I still haven't been pinned."

Am I right? Fuck that, I know I'm right, because I see through you Andrew. You're not the first I've taken on that has your exact personality, your exact traits, your exact strengths and weaknesses. You sure as hell won't be the last I take on with those exact features. You're actually just a rehash of so many that came before you. People might have feared you leading up to this moment but I will not, I refuse to fear a man I know I've already scared off, I refuse to hide from someone who's already cracked under the pressure. The sad fact for you Andrew is you've lost this one without even getting in the ring.

Maybe you should stick to playing hide and seek rather than come and face me.

It will be better for you in the long run to just stay in whatever hole you've dug for yourself and save yourself the hassle, save yourself going through the trouble of facing your biggest fear. I know your biggest fear Andrew, I know that fear is an ego shattering loss. I'm going to bring that fear to your face because you'll see after I take you apart, you will have to admit to yourself that you're not as good as you think you are.

There is your downfall.

You've driven by the over the top ego that can only be fed by winning, you're pulled towards that but this is where that ego crash lands back to earth because this is not a match you show up in, and have your arms raised in victory. Sure, you can blame Amy and say she sucks, because she does in more ways than one, but this is where you're meant to prove your worth. I mean if you as good as you think you are in your head, you should be able to carry this team, right? I mean the great Andrew Watts should be able to carry anyone, true? No one stands a chance against the great Andrew Watts!

Ah sarcasm my old friend...

In your head, that is what you think, in reality, you're a beaten man with no chance of ever getting past me, you're a beaten man with one hell of a dilemma on your hands. I mean, do you show up and take this defeat like a man or do you hide away so you can claim you was never involved?

Choices, choices...

Either way, you'll look stupid, I will go in to Mayhem in Morocco with the psychological edge, I will go in to that miles ahead of you. When people started to make me the underdog in a match against you Andrew, you proved them all wrong by melting, now they're starting to see what I already see.

You can win as much as possible, but you will never, ever be able to match up to someone like me, you will never be able to cope in matches with people on my level. The fact is you've beat no one really, shows that you're not a big name player, you're not a man who should be headlining with me, you've just gone along like Deontay Wilder and beat bums, no one with any class.

I've got class...

And this is where you've been flattering to deceive, because I am the real deal star, I'm not someone who can be pushed around so easily, I'm not someone who will roll over like everyone else. What you're gonna get in this match will be just a taste of what you're gonna get at the supercard.

In fact, I'll give ya an out.

After I beat you this week, I will give you one hour to get backstage and rip up your SCW contract so you never have to face me again. Go do that and I'll go shut up Sean Jackson again or someone worthy of being in the ring with me. I honestly don't mind because I'll get more of a challenge out of someone else. They might be a little more enthusiastic about being in a top title match against the best World Heavyweight champion SCW has ever seen.

I'm nice like that Andrew, and you'll be smart to take me up on that offer, very smart to take me up on that offer. No shame in accepting a gift, because this is my gift to you, walk away, call it a belated Easter present from me to you.

It's the best damn present you're gonna get all year round so you should snap my hand off with that, but if you don't, let me put it in perspective for ya Andrew. You will not suffer one, but two losses at my hands, two losses in a row. You will be ending up a shadow of your former self, you'll have nowhere to turn because that ego that drives you on, will no longer be there. It shall have disappeared never to return again. It will be gone and you will be looking at a crossroads where you have no clue where to turn, which way to go. Your group will lose faith in you as a leader for losing two on the spin, your dressing room will find that eerie silence that will forever haunt you. Respect for you will go and the rise of Alex Kaelin and Lord Raab will leave you as an outsider in a group you founded. This is what will happen to you Andrew, this is where your decline begins and you become just another face in the crowd. I will make sure you won't stand out.

Your voice will no longer be heard...

The brightness from your rising star will no longer be bright and will fade in to obscurity...

Mark my words...

Right, I'm bored of talking about you Andrew, I'm going to talk about your little partner instead... someone who's easier to get in to than a supermarket and had more pricks than a second hand dartboard.

Hello Amy, I bet your ears are burning. Now I can pick on your other job here, or link it to your clear low self esteem, or lack of self respect, but I think I'm gonna talk about your wrestling work, rather than the fact you should walk around with a mattress tied to your back.

You surprised me Amy, legitimately surprised me by winning the Bombshell World championship. I didn't think you had it in you... I will avoid the obvious sex joke here, but you took down someone who has dominated this place. I begrudgingly respect that, but to lose it so soon after winning it does bring a smile to my face.

Why?

Because like everyone else, I don't think you had any right to be anywhere near that match to start with. You won the lottery to be there. You didn't need to beat contenders, you didn't need to earn it, your name got drawn out of a hat and you lucked your way in and lucked your way out of it all. You walked out with something that never belonged to you to start with.

Is it a surprise you lost it so soon?

Not to me or many others, because you wasn't good enough to hold it in the first place. Take a look at Raynin... done that? Good, now take a look at you. Do you see the difference like the rest of us do? You were a transition champion, someone who lucked out but the title has now gone back to the level it should be on, which is miles above you. You've had your five minutes in the sun with the title and it's now out of your reach again. Thing is, you think it's gonna come back to you, you've held it before and you can hold it again, right?

No... you can't.

Raynin is simply better than you! The woman wears a fucking eye patch to give her opponents a chance and she still beat you. You could tie one arm behind her back and she'd still be a class above you. Your loss wasn't an unlucky defeat, you lost because you wasn't good enough to be the champion and unless you somehow pull off another miracle, you never will be good enough to be a champion again at that level. You just don't have the ability to be a champion on that level and you was instantly shown up by Raynin and sorry sweetheart, it's gonna happen again.

It won't matter how much you train, or fuck about learning Spanish to say hello to people in Spanish, like you have done every single time we've gone to a new country, you've learned a new language... complete waste of time.

Want a great tip?

Practice your wrestling skills a bit more and put down the phrase book and people might take you seriously.

It's true.

Work on your skills, cause the fans don't come here to hear Amy Marshall speak in their native tongue, they come here to see wrestlers and a wrestler is what you claim to be. Burn the phrase books and maybe you'll give Raynin more of a challenge. Maybe you'll stand a higher chance of being a two time champion, than someone not remembered for being a champion at all.

Well there we have it ladies and gentlemen, there we have me decimating two people and telling them the truth about things, we all they won't listen but at least now the truth is out there. It's time to accept it Amy that you was a very lucky champion, and for you Andrew, it's time to stop hiding in the shadows and let people remember who you are again.

Come out, come out, wherever you are...

Please do...

Andrew, this will be a first SCW loss on your record, and Amy, your hundredth or something. You two may think you have a point to prove by beating champions, but Raynin and I have our very own point to prove against you two. The point that you two are not worthy of being champions at all.

Feel free be uncreative fucks and rip my words apart, but it won't do you any good. This one is already ours, you two idiots are too blind to see it yet.

May God have mercy on your souls...

.... Cause we will not.

5
Climax Control Archives / Last Chance Saloon
« on: March 26, 2015, 11:25:08 AM »
 Lake Baneasa, Bucharest, Romania.

The midday sun shines down on to Lake Baneasa, as I sit on it's banks. My eyes dart around at the life around me, everyone from families of four to couples walk past behind me as I glare on to the water. My jeans rest easy on the grass below me, but a cooling breeze forces me to pull my leather jacket tighter around me.

"I thought I might find you here." Synn's voice says behind me.

My head spins around, looking towards Synn as he approaches me with Despayre holding Angel in his hand. Despayre is oddly wearing a string of garlic around his neck.

"Why?" I ask.

"You're oddly drawn to water." Synn informs me. "You're an element man, and I don't see any tire fires here, so thought I'd find you here."

I turn away from Synn, my eyes glancing back on to the water as Synn takes a seat next to me as Despayre moves towards the waters edge.

"Why is he wearing garlic around his neck?" I ask Synn "I mean I know he's got his own sense of fashion but that takes the piss"

Synn shrugs his shoulders, rolling them backwards.

"I'm not completely sure." Synn starts "But I'd hazard a guess that it has something to do with our location."

"A park?" I dryly say to Synn.

"Romania" Synn replies "Since it was announced that we was coming here, Joshua has been talking about it's history and mostly, it's history with vampires."

"Vampires?" I ask curiously

"Yes, Romania is the home of Transylvania." Synn tells me

"Does he know that vampires aren't exactly..." I trail off "Real."

A wry smile crosses Synn's face as he looks at me with eyes dancing with life and menace.

"Didn't you say that about the Loch Ness Monster and Godzilla?" He asks me with a grin.

"Yeah..." I start "But vampires? Is he looking for the fangs and demonic eyes ones or is he looking for the ones that are covered in glitter?"

"Pft!" Despayre says from the waters edge "Everyone knows those glittery ones aren't real."

Despayre looks back to the water, causing a smile from me.

"Well you're right on that one Despy." I comment.

"So what brought you out here, Gabriel?" Synn asks.

"A way to clear my head, a way to think." I tell Synn "I have so much coming up in the next few months, what with O, taking on Sean Jackson, a match with that fool Andrew Watts, should I get past Jackson."

"Stop right there." Synn tells me with a raised hand "Should you get past Jackson?"

"You know what I mean." I state "I will get past Jackson, there's no doubt in my mind about that, was a figure of speech about him. I just have a lot going on, and needed a way to clear my mind, make plans for how to deal with this. You know me, I never leave a stone unturned."

Synn slowly nods his head, shading his eyes from the sun.

"And what have you come up with?" He asks

"It's fairly simple. It's obvious that Watts is gonna be there this week to try and look like he's worthy of my title, to try and sell himself on people so he doesn't look like the joke that he is. He'll be watching every move that I make" I say casually "So to me, it's about putting on a show, getting in to his tiny little mind to show him that if he thinks I'm gonna be just another number on his record, then he has already lost this match before he even gets in to a ring with me."

"So your plan is to put on a show?" Synn says with a raised eyebrow.

"I know, I know" I comment "But more of a show than usual. More of what I can and will do. Watts takes everyone lightly, it's in his nature to do that but it's time to open his eyes and let him see who and what he is dealing with. He feels he's dealing with just another opponent, but the things I can do is like no other and he needs to see this as soon as possible. this puts Sean Jackson in a very bad place."

"He's been in a bad place since you took his title." Synn says matter of factly.

"Yes, but on Sunday, it means that he's in an even more bad place." I start "Sean Jackson is a thing of the past, a man who knows stepping in to this, is his last chance, he knows if he blows it, and he will, he will be in limbo. He will have to find someone else to annoy to try and regain his former glory and that will weigh on his mind, that will play games with his head, he's gonna slip up and he knows it, but I'm gonna show him how much better I am than he is and plant that seed in Watts' head that there's also a difference in class between us."

A thoughtful look crosses Synn's face.

"I don't think you need to worry too much." Synn thoughtfully says "Jackson knows he's coming in to this with no chance."

I nod firmly in agreement, my eyes focused on the water in front of me.

"I know that I got this." I say to Synn "After all, I am the master of the impossible..."

I stand up, moving closer to the water and crouching down over the water. I turn my head back towards Synn.

"You've seen it a million times." I start "Proving the impossible by walking on water. Jesus did it and many people have replicated it over and over and over. I've done it but it no longer falls under the impossible, it no longer pushes boundaries, but this..."

I turn back to face the water, my eyes focused on the liquid as I slowly move both my hands flat over the waters surface. I look down with narrowed eyes as the water starts to bubble. A crowd begins to gather round as Synn rises to his feet and Despayre joins him by standing next to Synn, watching my every action. The water starts to boil all over the lake, causing people to turn and stare at the water from all angles of the lake. A smile crosses my face as the crowd watch on in awe and the water begins to boil faster, more bubbles breaking the surface.

"Ummm, tea anyone?" Despayre says innocently

I turn to Despayre with a smile and look back to the middle of the lake as the water starts to bubble more intensely, jumping up in the air in small bursts. From out of nowhere, a huge burst of water in the middle of the lake, followed by a second one, much higher, the water turning in a tornado fashion. Gasps of shock and surprise from the crowd force a smile across my lips.

"The best is yet to come." I mutter to myself

I focus my eyes on the water, before closing them, my hands shaking above the water surface. Droplets of ice starts to fall from my finger tips and in to the water below. The water below my hands starts to harden, before spreading across the lake, a layer of ice creeping towards the tornado in the middle of the lake. Ice start to surround the tornado water from every side of the lake, reaching the base. More sounds of shock and awe is heard around the lake and video phones film the spectacular and unbelievable event. The water starts to freeze the base of the tornado, moving its way to the top, the whole thing now covered and the tornado in to a solid block of ice. I turn to look at Synn.

"Yeah, magic man here still got it." I say to Synn.

I step on to the solid ice, turning towards Synn once more.

"Now that was impossible." I start "Beating Sean Jackson and then on to Andrew Watts is not."

I step off the ice and past Synn, but Despayre calls after me.

"Shouldn't you turn this back to normal?" He says pointing to the lake.

"You do it." I tell Despayre. "Just tap the ice."

I smile and start to walk away as Despayre hovers his hand over the ice. He taps down on the ice, causing it to turn from solid ice to water once more, the ice tornado dropping down in to the middle of the lake once more. Despayre nods with a smile on his face and turns to Angel in his other hand.

"I don't know my own strength sometimes!" He tells Angel.

The scene fades out to black



All good things come to an end...

Sadly for some they do. Now I know you can sit there and the brighter quick witted of you people listening can sit there and snigger "Yeah, your title run is coming to an end", but that is not what I'm talking about so back to your mother's basements for you. I'm talking about a certain Mr Jackson's aspirations of holding my title.

You know this is your last chance saloon, right Sean? You know this is your last shot at taking this title from me, deep down, you know it is. Well cowboy, it's not gonna go too well for you in this ol' saloon.

It's finally happening though, it's finally here and set to happen, it's finally come round to where I get to face you one on one. It's time to bury the myths that sit in your head and stop you from having to listen to that voice in your head trying to justify why you don't have my title anymore. It's time to face up to who you really are in your soul and see the simple truth that everyone else has been looking at for a long, long time and that is that you're simply not worthy of holding the World Heavyweight championship anymore. Everyone has seen it for a long time and there's been so many laughing at you behind your back, giggling away and wondering just how strong that moonshine is that you've been drinking because they all know that everything coming out of your mouth is simply words of a desperate man.

Desperate being the right word.

Desperate to convince yourself that you're not a bad wrestler, desperate to convince yourself that you deserve to be where you are, desperate to show that you are worthy of holding the top title but the sad fact is, is that no one else believes in you because everyone else already knows that the gold is with the right man, everyone knows that you  have nothing but hot air anymore.

This is why I had absolutely no issues in telling Christian Underwood to sign this match up and I know Christian has put the odds back in your favor to give you a fighting chance by making me have to beat you not once, but twice in the same match. I know somewhere in his little mind that you might sneak two lucky wins against me, but the thing is I don't intend on letting you pull off one little win on me.

Everyone knows how these things go, usually, and by law of averages, we should both win one and set up the grand finale where it can go either way but that is where I like to buckle trends. I've never been a traditionalist, so I'm going for two straight pins here Sean, not one but two straights wins. There's not a chance in hell I'm gonna let you put my shoulder to the mat and even give yourself the dignity of pinning me. I will not be selling myself short here and making someone not worthy of pinning me, having the opportunity to do so.

I've listened to you for months talk about how you're the better man, yet you've done nothing to actually prove it, you've done nothing to show it. It's been excuse after excuse, after excuse, after excuse. Nothing of anything else. You accuse Drake Green and Drexel Matheson of laying down and letting me take the wins, but you have no proof any of that ever happened, this is why people look at you and can no longer take you seriously. When you said you was gonna end Drake Green with a knee to the head, you did just that and people looked at you and started to believe you was a man of your word, people had no choice but to take you seriously. When you started to come up with this whole theory, telling people that I somehow influenced people to give up a shot at the title that everyone wants, people looked at you in a completely different light, people looked at you and asked why?

Why Sean, Why?

Why are you hell bent on embarrassing yourself? Why are you hell bent on making yourself look stupid? Why are you hell bent on ruining every piece of credibility you've ever built up in your career? People were sad, people were shaking their heads, people were wondering if the mental rapist himself, was losing the ability to play with other peoples minds. Maybe the years of trying has reversed and now the only person who's head you can get in is your own and that simply isn't good enough.

You've become a train wreck, people don't wanna look at the train about to fall off the track, but they just can't turn away and these bullshit accusations have turned you in to that. You're a walking, talking, living, breathing disaster that people feel guilty about watching, but they just can't turn their heads away from you. It's not a good thing, they're not watching for entertainment, they're watching to see what mistakes you're about to make next. This is the issue Sean, This is the problem, where you are making mistake after mistake, but somewhere in your head, you're trying to justify it, you're trying to make it look good, but the problem is the rest of the world see that you're just a fool to yourself.

You've taken away the fear factor and your very own aura around yourself.

People used to see their name against yours on the card and instantly look past your flaws as a wrestler and think "God damn, this man could end me with that knee!" but they don't anymore. They sit there and just simply think "meh". They simply think that it's another night at work where they can walk away with a win over someone who used to be a talent, someone who used to be worth something in this business. People no longer fear stepping in to the ring with someone who has headlined shows all over the world and looked good doing it, people sit there and know they could ad the high profile name of Sean Jackson to their win list. There's only one person to blame for this...

You!

You took away the fear with your bullshit excuses, you took away your own seriousness by claiming things with no proof to back it up. Ever since I took the title back to where it belonged, you have sat there sabotaging your own career, your own character. Awwww Sean, did me beating you mentally and physically send you in to a twisted tailspin where you couldn't stand the fact that I made you look bad, so you had to make yourself look bad.

That's it, isn't it Sean?

You couldn't live with the fact that I out classed you in every sense of the word and made you look bad, that you had to try and one up me by making yourself look bad. Your little ego wouldn't let someone make you look bad, so ya had to try and do it to yourself to make yourself look bad.

Nice try, but a swing and a miss

Look at the root of it all Sean. Look down at where it all started. You had Sean Jackson in the ring, big time champion, you had Drake Green, Mr Popularity in there and you had me, the underdog, the man who no one expected to win, to walk away with the championship and against all odds... Yes Sean, that is another song by your favorite singer Phil Collins... the plucky little underdog, con artist, magic man, walked away with the title. That had to burn, right? Watching the man who no one gave a chance to, walk away with the gold. The truth is, I've been making you look bad since that day and I will continue to make you look bad at every chance I get. Honestly, take a day off from making yourself look bad, I'll do it for you Sean. I've done it before and no matter how much you convince yourself that you're doing it yourself, it's all about me doing it to you.

Don't worry about punishing yourself anymore Sean, cause I'm about to do that for you because I'm about to take away your last chance of holding the top title, I'm taking away your chance of defeating me, I'm gonna take away your pride, I'm gonna take away your passion, I'm gonna take away everything you thought you had.

So welcome to the last chance saloon, your first shot is on me, but ironically, that will be your first, and last shot you ever have.

Time for talk is over Sean, it's time to face reality and that reality is that on Sunday, your hopes and dreams come to a grinding halt. Start thinking of your next excuse Sean, cause you're gonna need it after I show you that all you believe, is all in your head only.

May God have mercy on your soul Sean Jackson....

Cause I will not!

6
Climax Control Archives / One more time
« on: February 06, 2015, 08:43:46 AM »
 Oh let's be very current, shall we? What has been buzzing round the Internet wrestling community this week that's caused a bit of a stir?

Flashbacks...

Everyone and their friends have an opinion on them, but the general consensuses is they're good if they're done right, or if they have relevance to current things. But opinions are like arseholes, everyone has them and some are just shittier than others.

Why am I going on about this?

Well, there's a flashback coming.... why? Well, I'm teaming with Despayre again for the first time in a long time. There's a lot of history between me and the man I consider my little brother. There's a lot that we've done over the years that all this rush of new people don't know about.... the ones who could be bothered to stick around for more than two weeks before needing that "break" that everyone has to take eventually. The people who stuck around, they could be here for the long haul, so they'll need to know some history.

That's the reasoning covered. Now for the relevance.

I'm teaming with Despy, enough said on that.

The point of it all? To prove that we're too much for out opponents to handle, and to stick two fingers up to any of those trolls in the Internet wrestling community. No one likes a troll, but people just keep feeding them.

Anyway, this one should be informative and not full of filler like a Fallen promo, it won't have a flashback to how my last match went, just to add a minute to the time, like an Amy Marshall promo and I promise you I won't be having a discussion about shit heavy metal music like a certain Mr Ramone.

This is a flashback, done right....



London, England - April 30th 2012.

A very relevant date. One day after London Brawling, the first SCW supercard to be held in the UK, The Royal Albert Hall in London, England. One day after Sinful Obsession started their long run as SCW Tag Team champions.

Yawning loudly as I sit in a car, driven by Synn. Rage sits in the passenger seat, a face like thunder as his folds his arms over his thick chest. I sit in the back seat, looking across as Angel placed in a seatbelt in between Despayre and I. Despayre looks out of the window, watching the scenery pass us by as I turn my head down to my lap, looking down with a smile at the SCW Tag Team championship belt on my lap. I run my fingers across the shiny gold, as Synn slows for a traffic light, looking in the rear view mirror and catching a glimpse of me looking at the title belt.

"You earned that." He says, causing me to look up.

"Eh?" I reply, snapping out of my daze.

"The title belt." He starts "You earned that."

Despayre turns his head towards me, looking down at his very own title belt on his lap.

"I can see my face in it." He adds to the conversation.

"Would you three shut up!" Rage snaps, turning his head around to look at us.

My eyes move towards Rage, staring him back in the eyes.

"Just cause you never got the job done in the main event, don't take it out on us." I fire back "Do I need to start hash tagging #GetRageLaid again to try and put a smile on your face?"

Rage mumbles under his breath and turns away from me.

"Look." I start "It's not the first title belt that I've won, not the first tag belt I've had sitting on my lap, and you can argue that the Heavyweight title belt should mean more, but it doesn't."

Rage turns his head back, cranking his neck around the head rest of the car and looking towards me.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" He grumbles "The heavyweight championship is why people get in to this business."

"Swear jar!" Despayre yells out.

Rage grits his teeth and reaches in to his pocket, pulling out a note and throwing it in Despayre's direction. Despayre gathers the note in his hand and places it under the seatbelt covering Angel.

"Well, I was the first to sign up for SCW." I reminisce "I was the one who was the first to step through the door and I was the first to write my name in history and win the SCW Heavyweight title, but that never felt right. Winning the SCW Tag Team Titles, in my home city, in front of my fellow Brits, with my little brother, means a shit load more to me."

Rage shakes his head as we move closer to the airport.

"You're talking shit again magic man." Rage informs me.

"Swear jar!" Despayre repeats.

"I never got any change from the note I just gave you!" Rage grumbles.

He spins around, folding his arms across his chest, staring back out of the window in front.

"I commend your words Gabriel." Synn says "It's not every day you can win a title with someone close to you for a company that is going somewhere, on their first ever tour."

Despayre turns his head to me with a wide grin on his back.

"We're tag team champions! We're tag team champions!" Despayre repeats.

Rage rolls his eyes.

"Blah, Blah, Blah!" He says with menace.

"This is gonna be a long flight." Synn adds

Despayre continues to repeat We're the tag team champions over and over as we have a flash forward.

A flash forward in a flash back? Is that even possible? Is that legal? Is that.... normal

15 hours later, yet 9 hours back... time difference and all...

The back garden of Synn and Despayre's Vegas home is seen as music blasts through the large patio area. The sun beams down on a glistening blue pool as smoke from a BBQ fills the air. Synn is seen standing behind a grill, an apron on as burgers sizzle in front of him. Fantasia and Shane Boswell are see sitting poolside on sun loungers, their feet up and bodies relax. Rage sits alone at a table, his hands wrapped around a beer bottle, his usual look of displeasure over his face.

He never did like losing to Nick Jones the night before. Having said that, he looks like that when he used to win too.

Despayre sits on a patch of grass, his SCW Tag Team title across his lap, Angel in front of him, facing him, the two seemingly discussing last night's adventures. I walk out from inside the house, my title belt over my shoulder as I walk out the door and watching it sparkle in the sun.

"A successful night." I say with an air of confidence

Rage turns his head towards me, looking at me with a scowl on his face. I bite my lower lip at look towards him.

"Sorry about that my hair challenged friend." I reply "Didn't mean..."

Believe it or not new people, and new fans, Rage used to be very, very bald. He wasn't always a peanut head...

Rage turns away as I walk towards Synn, watching him flip a burger.

"So where do we go from here?" I ask Synn.

"Well, you eat, you drink, you celebrate winning the titles." He says with a smirk.

"I meant career wise." I ask "I mean we just took down the legend that is Jordan Williams and the monster in Casey Williams. Now what? Where's the next challenge?"

Synn rolls his shoulders back.

"Why worry about it?" He asks "We have a couple weeks off now that the tour is done, so relax about it and not worry."

Synn reaches in to a cooler behind him, picking out a beer and placing it in my hands.

"Go, relax" he orders.

I shrug my shoulders looking around at where to go. To the couple that could start banging at any time? To the angry bald man who just lost a heavyweight title fight? Or two the man sitting explaining to a teddy bear how good it is to be a champion.

Where do you think I went?

I move towards Despayre, his eyes looking up as I approach. I sit down next to Angel, in between the two and look at them both in turn.

"Hey Gabriel!" He says excitedly.

"Hey buddy" I start "How ya doing?"

"I'm good, I'm better than good because we're the tag team champions!" He says with a toothy grin.

"Yeah we are." I reply "It's the best damn title I've ever won."

"Pft!" Despayre pushes the air past his lips "You've won the heavyweight title and it was bigger than this."

Despayre looks at Angel.

"Ya-ha it is!" Despayre tells Angel "There's so much more leather because it's the heavyweight title. It needs to be able to fit around big giant people like Casey Williams."

I break in to a smile as I pop the cap off the bottle and take a drink from the wet bottle.

"Ok, it's bigger in size." I agree with Despayre "But not the best I've ever won. This is the best I've ever won."

I tap the gold plate on the front of the title

"Why?" Despayre asks me as scratches his head.

"Because I got to win this with family." I reply, resting my hand on Despayre's shoulder "No matter what happens in SCW, or where we end up, this one means a lot to me. Got to win it with my brother..."

And there is the relevance to the flashback.... family, to live and die for, to fight to the death with. This flashback was brought to you to show you that we're not a fly by night, stuck together team like our opponents...

Let's go to modern day for some focus, shall we?



Ok, so that should show you regardless of how times have changed, Despayre and I was always a strong team and I expect that when we get in that ring on Sunday, things will go as smoothly as they ever did.

Relevant enough for you keyboard warriors?

Good. So let's focus on a couple of opponents who would love to piss on our return parade. Sean Jackson and Drexel Matheson.

Where to start, where to start?

I think we'll start with you Matheson, mostly because out of our two opponents that are trying to piss on our parade, you are the one who stands out to me at the moment. Not for what you've done to earn this spot against the SCW World Heavyweight champion, although someday I expect you might just do that, but because of last week.

That was fucking brutal! That was insane!

That was one of the sickest, most twisted things I have seen in SCW in a long time, and to that, if I was wearing a hat, I would take it off just for you, because you deserve all the credit in the world for that match, you deserve all the accolades that are coming to you, and you deserve all the good things that have been said about you, but I see one little flaw in putting yourself through that hell. I see the flaw that one week after that insanity, you're up against two men that have proved their worth in SCW as a legit tag team. You're teaming with a man who only does what his wife allows him to do, you've never teamed with him before and after last week, your body must be a broken down mess. You have to do everything within limitations, while trying to keep an eye on your own back to make sure that Sean Jackson doesn't plunge a knife between your shoulder blades.

Think you can do that while wincing with every movement?

I bet you saw this one and didn't know if you was loved or hated by the SCW top staff. I mean on one hand, they've given you a main event spot against the top guy in the company, a man who leads the way. That must make you feel loved, right? That must give you that warm fuzzy feeling of being loved and wanted in SCW to the point they've pushed you above all others for this prestigious spot. On the other hand though, they've taken a man who was beaten up to high hell last week, give him seven days to patch up those cuts, ice down those swellings, and thrown you to the lions for all the world to see. They've given you no major recovery time and put you in a match you simply can't win, because you're too broken to compete.

Are they trying to show you deserve this spot? Or are they trying to prove that you're not tough enough to handle this spotlight so they can drop you back in to mid card and just use you as a man to get beat on week in and week out to bleed for their pleasure?

You need to ask yourself why you're actually in this match Matheson. You need to figure out what they demand from you. Surely there was healthier options than you to be in that spot, people who have been around for a lot longer than you, people who didn't leave chunks of flesh in Belfast.

We both know that people with your style don't last long, career ending injury is always just around the corner for you, maybe that's their thinking. Get as much out of this man while we still can before he gets himself injured and out of the wrestling biz.

I respect the style, and in another life, another time, we could actually be friends Matheson, but come Sunday, I will be helping you on your way to the retirement home, I will be helping you on the way to a brand new profession. A man who had a war a week ago against the SCW World Heavyweight champion... only one way this is gonna go.

And now you Sean Jackson.

So many words have been said, so many actions have been taken against you. The missiles have fired across no man's land and they're smashing in to your bases.

I worked something out about you Sean. Hit me like a bolt out of the blue over the last week. We see you on the show every week, talking about something or other, and all credit to you when a lot of other people are too lazy to appear when they're not booked, but everything you seem to do has one running theme. Every interview is with that little stoner man in the back. Three interviewers, two with a lot more to look at than Scott Oliver will ever have and you hang with the man who's favorite colour is green.

Why?

Than it hit me, it hit me when your wife made it on to our screens. Man, it all made sense. It all made sense that Sean Jackson isn't allowed to be around any other woman, because Sean Jackson is under the thumb.

Bluntly put, Sean Jackson is a bitch.

What? Did I just say that? I can hear the oooooooooo's and aaaaaaaaahhhhh's already for that comment, but that's the truth, isn't it Sean?

You're more worried about keeping her happy, than living up to your full potential and pushing the limits further than you have. You could have but the old ball and chain won't let ya, will she? This is what will push me though this match. Just knowing the doubt in your mind about if you're gonna get slapped for doing something wrong.

This ladies and gentlemen, is a man who wants to be your world champion once more. This is the man who wants to lead Sin City Wrestling when he can't even keep his wife in check. He had the balls to take shots at my wife, while his wife was pulling his strings like a puppeteer! Letting her on the screen to show how controlled you really are, has ruined any credibility you ever claimed to have.

This is gonna be easier than I ever expected. Especially now I've laid out that challenge to you Sean. Have you ha a little think about that because I'm expecting an answer before I get in that ring with you on Sunday. I expect you to get those balls out of your wife's purse, march it down to the ring and accept my challenge. Come on Sean, be a part of the greatest story ever told...

... If Mrs J lets you of course.

You can sit there and say I never pinned you, that I stole your title and that Drake did the job for me, but on Sunday Sean, I will put that myth to rest by pinning you in the ring. I will make sure that you will never use that line again and if your old lady let's you step up to me one on one, deep in your mind, you will know that I can and will pin you at any time I want to.

Face it Sean, on Sunday, the Mental Rapist loses his ability to get inside my mind for good. After Sunday, the scores of us meeting, will be great reading...

The Mind Fuck two, the Mental Rapist nil....

That's the long and short of it Sean, I'll be in your head more than you'll ever be in mine. I'll be playing games inside your mind and not the other way around, I'll be your puppet master and you will stick to your usual role as a nearly man bitch.

Harsh?

Nope, just reality.

You two are not on the same page and I doubt you ever will be, you will never be able to match up to two men who have more than enough history together to go though you two without even breaking a sweat. Many teams tried to beat us and pretty much every team failed. Our history speak for itself and I know what a big win this would be for you two, but I'm gonna tell you straight up...

You will NOT piss on our reunion. You will not even come close to pissing on our reunion, so to save yourselves some disappointment, do not try and set your heart on winning this things cause it will not happen.

Never! No! Not a chance!

This is our night, our night to show the fans what they've been missing, our night to remind them who the greatest team to ever step in an SCW ring, is. Sinful Obsession's one night only return will not be destroyed by an injured man and a man under the thumb.

We will win.

And there's nothing that either of you two can do. We will walk out of here with heads held high and looking like this team never split. You two might as well accept that now, come out with ya hands up and admit that we are the better team, that we are the ones who will always be a cut above anyone to ever walk in the tag team division and that I am by far a much better SCW World Heavyweight champion than Sean Jackson can either dream of being.

I lead this place, I set the standards and I will not go below those standards. On Sunday, I bring everything I have, everything I could possibly bring to prove to you all that I deserve this title and I deserve to be exactly where I am. This is where I fight till I can't fight no more to show that I am no fluke, that I am the best SCW has to offer and I will do just that.

There's nothing left to say.

Sean Jackson, Drexel Matheson, don't get too excited or set your heart on a win in this one, because it's simply not gonna happen. You will not rain on our parade...

... May God have mercy on your soul...

... Cause I will not...

7
Climax Control Archives / From show 1 to 100
« on: November 28, 2014, 04:43:57 PM »
 During Climax Control.

I walk back through the curtain, a proud look on my face after a revenge attack on The Players Club. Despayre joyfully jumps through the curtain, his teddy bear Angel clutched between his fingers, shortly followed by Synn.

"They had that coming." I say I turn towards Synn.

"Yes" Synn replies "Now, but that is just the start."

Despayre skips off down the hall, taking Angel with him as he moves away from the scene.

"You might wanna..." I say pointing towards Despayre.

Synn nods in agreement and takes off towards Despayre, knowing what trouble that boy could get himself in to in an empty room. The booming voice of Hot Stuff Mark Ward makes me turn my head and look towards him.

"What the hell was that?" He calls out in my direction, walking with purpose towards me.

I shrug my shoulders, pointing a thumb at myself in innocence

"A wrestling move" I reply sarcastically.

"You dropped him on his head" Hot Stuff informs me "It was like you actually wanted to injure him."

I stay silent, just smiling at the boss, feigning innocence.

"Nah, just looked that way on the monitor" I say after a few seconds. "Why would I wanna hurt someone who attacks a friend of mine, after he put his body on the line to put money in your pocket. Who in their right mind would give them the ok to do that after Shipman left pints of blood in your ring?"

"Doesn't mean you can try and break someone's neck" Hot Stuff argues.

"Look" I start, putting my hand up to stop Hot Stuff from talking "If I wanted to break his neck, guess what genius, I would have broke his neck. I would have dropped him on his head with a lot more force. I wouldn't have let him go on to fight another day. Just wanted to give him a giant headache."

"Yeah will Christian is about to give you another giant headache." Hot Stuff says.

"What else is new?" I start "He gives me a contract I get tricked in to signing, then doesn't book me at all."

"Oh he has now." Hot Stuff replies with a smirk "You're facing JT Midas next week."

A smile crosses my face as I look at Hot Stuff

"Aren't ya glad I didn't break his neck now?" I reply with arrogance "Because now what I've just done, is made the fans interested in seeing this guy actually get in the ring against someone decent. I've made them actually care about seeing a match again. You're welcome."

I turn to walk away from Hot Stuff.

"Don't go anywhere just yet" He says, forcing me to look back at him "I want you to sit down with an interviewer."

"Not gonna happen." I reply "I have a pregnant wife to get home, so no and you can't fire me for not doing it because of that contract ya buddy forced me in to signing."

"I'm sending one to your house next week." Hot Stuff replies "It's about one hundred episodes of Climax Control. You was on the first episode of the show."

"Get someone else to do it." I reply before turning away

"If you don't do it." Hot Stuff starts "I will ban your wife from being at any SCW event while she's pregnant. I can't fire you but I can stop her from being around you."

I look back at Hot Stuff with narrowed eyes.

"Yeah, I thought you'd see it my way." Hot Stuff replies with a cocky smirk "Don't make plans for Friday."

Hot Stuff turns to walk away from me as the scene fades



"Why did you agree to do this?" Odette asks.

I look at my pregnant wife as she leans against the white marble kitchen counter in our home in Las Vegas, Nevada. The Australian bombshell, wearing blue jeans and  loose white shirt, showing a slight bump under the white silk fabric, holds a bottle of water in her hand.

"Why did you have to do this interview here when it should be our time together?" She asks.

I step forward, my torn blue jeans pressing tight against me with every step, and put my hands on her hip.

"Probably because I am one of the few left in this place that was there from day one." I casually reply "Maybe because they know I will speak the truth about the company, rather than talk shit to build it up and these days, the truth sells. I don't know."

Odette places her free left hand on my arm, running her fingers up and down.

"Despayre and Synn were on the first show too." She informs me "Why couldn't they do it?"

"Probably because they want some sense, and not cryptic Synn talk." I reply moving my arm around Odette's back "And well, you know how Despy gets distracted all the time, they probably wouldn't get more than ten words out of him before he went off for a snack, or to build a fort or something."

Odette smiles weakly at me.

"Look my love" I start, my voice hushed a bit. "Why don't you go lay down for a little while, put your feet up, relax a bit and I'll get this out of the way and I'll come join you up there"

Odette looks at me with pleading eyes.

"Can't I come and sit with you." She asks, pulling herself closer to me and looking up, her eyes meeting my own.

"No sweetheart." I reply "You know you can't do that."

"Can I sit across the room and watch?" She says, moving her bottom lip out and looking towards me again with pleading eyes.

"I guess so, but you're gotta be quiet." I tell Odette "I wanna get this thing out of the way, because the sooner we do, the sooner we can spend some time together before you head off to your spa day thing."

Odette nods her head slow.

"Ok" she concedes "I just hate being away from you for too long."

I lean in to kiss Odette, my hands moving up her back, but the door bell sounds through the house. I quickly peck Odette on the lips as she squeezes me tightly.

"This is why we need a butler or something" I say with a smile.

Odette runs her hand down my chest, her fingers gliding over my black T-shirt, and over the long silver chains rattling around my neck. I run my hand down Odette's shoulder before moving towards a door in the kitchen and in to a hallway. I turn to my right, moving towards a front door, made of solid oak, and pull the handle, pulling the tall heavy door backward. Looking round the door, I see the figure of Pussy Willow, standing with two cameraman.

"Hey Gabriel." Pussy starts with a cheery tone "You was expecting us, right?"

"Yeah." I reply "Come in."

The three walk in to the hall. I jet a thumb out behind me, pointing it down the hallway.

"You guys can set up in the living room." I tell the cameramen "It's the door at the end there. I'll be down there in a second."

The two nod and move away, moving down the hall, their feet making a sound with every step on the wooden floor.

"Is Odette here?" Pussy asks "I'd love to see her. I know she comes to the shows but I'm always so busy lately. It seems that everyone forgets that there's other people to do their interviews"

"She's in the kitchen" I reply, pointing to the door just off the hall.

Pussy moves towards the door, moving in as I follow down the hall and in to the kitchen.

"Odette!" Pussy squeals "You look fantastic!"

Pussy throws her arms around Odette's neck, moving close to my wife. I look across at Odette, a look on her face of a standoffish nature as she pats Pussy robotically on her back.

"Nice to see ya." Odette says, her Aussie accent filling the room

Pussy steps back, looking at Odette up and down.

"Have you thought of any names?" Pussy asks Odette.

"We have a few" Odette replies.

"Ladies, I know you could probably talk babies for hours but can we get this thing done please?" I ask

Pussy turns around looking at me.

"Ok, ummm, sure." She says before turning back to Odette "We'll catch up another time."

"Can't wait" Odette says with a slight tone of sarcasm.

I point with an open palm towards a door in at the end of the kitchen and Pussy moves in that direction, while Odette moves close to me, linking her arm with mine as we walk behind Pussy. Pussy walks through the door first and in to the living area where a camera is set up facing a chair and the second, facing a second chair, opposite the first chair. I walk through the door, following Odette in to the room and Odette kisses me on the cheek before walking past, moving towards a sofa not too far away but slightly off from where the cameras are pointing. I take a seat and Pussy sits opposite me.  

"Ok" Pussy says, straightening herself up in the seat "Are you ready?"

I slowly nod my head

"Yes I am." I reply as I lean back in to the chair I'm sitting in.

"Hi, I'm Pussy Willow" she starts "And today, I'm fortunate enough to be in the home of a man who was around for Climax Control number one, Gabriel. Thanks for taking the time out to talk to us today about the history of Sin City Wrestling."

"Didn't have much choice." I mumble, but quickly raise my voice slightly "Yeah, no problem."

"We're coming towards Climax Control one hundred in just a few short days." Pussy mentions "You've seen it all and done it all in SCW. Can you remember what it was like being backstage for the first ever show?"

I run my fingers along my chin, looking at Pussy rather than the camera

"Yeah, for me personally, it was a little nerve wracking." I start "I'd been out of feds since the AWA, run by Goth. Things didn't exactly end well for me there, with bullshit rumors flying around that I was starting a rebellion against the owners and staff. These rumors were started by someone who I'd never met, yet claimed to have been approached by me about over throwing people and all that shit, but none of them was true, so I was soured on wrestling. Looking back, I see why, it was because Despayre and I was so successful with singles and tag titles, people were jealous of us. I remember being backstage at Climax Control One wondering if it was gonna be the same here or if things would be different."

"Had you worked with anyone backstage before?" Pussy asks.

"Only Casey Williams." I reply "He was Big Bad Casey in AWA, and he was my first opponent, but everyone else was completely new to me. I'd heard of a lot of them, can't say I knew them personally."

"What was the atmosphere like?" She asks, nodding from my last answer.

"Weird." I say with a smile "There was just a bunch of new guys, people who had never met each other in their life, standing around wondering what the hell to do. SCW wasn't defined then, there was no set style, there was just a bunch of people who had their own style. It was a bit chaotic with the bosses running around trying to get things figured out. They had a bunch of their old friends like Misty, Spike Staggs, Tom Dudely all pulling double duty, helping behind the scenes and on camera"

"Do you remember anything from your match that night?" Pussy asks

"Yeah, Despayre and I won against a team called Team Viagra." I start "If I remember right, I got the pin."

"Climax Control went from being a bi-weekly show to a weekly show, starting from show five." Pussy points out "Did that have any effect on the way things were done."

"For the first few weeks, yeah." I say with a shrug "Things were a lot more mad. There was not as much time to be home or do your own thing. With the bi-weekly stuff, you could do your match, go home for ten days, shoot promos, but when it changed, a few days at home became normal."

"Even then, SCW was gaining popularity and the roster was growing." Pussy states.

"It grew really quickly to the point people didn't have to be booked every week" I remark "People could just drive in the day of the show, do a promo on the show and go home. Even now I like it that way because it's less to worry about. People who complain about not being booked every week need to see how lucky they are."

I nod firmly with my last comment, looking at the camera this time, rather than at Pussy.

"There's been a lot of great things happen in your time in SCW, what would be your big memories from SCW?" Pussy asks me.

"Three big ones stand out in my mind." I say while tapping my chin, thinking about my answer "Obviously, becoming the first SCW Heavyweight champion was a big highlight. It's something that I haven't repeated since, but something I will do in the future. Then there's the legendary Tag Team Championship run I had with Despayre that hit nearly nine months and off course, meeting my now wife Odette."

Pussy and I both glance towards a smiling Odette, listening closely to every word that comes out of our mouths.

"There's been a lot of big things happen in SCW over the years, including moving under the umbrella of the NeWA." Pussy starts "What did you think of that place? Was it right for SCW at the time?"

A smile crosses my face as I tilt my head

"First off, never mention that name again or half the roster will go on a rampage." I tell Pussy firmly "At the time, it was the right thing to do. Instead of being a run of the mill place where places to wrestle was all generic, this gave SCW a chance to branch out, to do something different. It got a lot of people involved, but they say everyone shows their true colors eventually, they say that about me a lot too, and the idiots involved in that place showed their true colors eventually."

"You held their tag titles for a while and never technically lost them." Pussy states to me.

"Yeah I know, but I didn't want anything to do with them or their place" I say thoughtfully "So when SCW wised up and saw that place was all about themselves and couldn't give a fuck about anyone else there, I couldn't wait to spit on those belts and send them back to the coward in charge."

"One good thing to come out of that was an alliance with ACW." Pussy says.

"Was it a good thing?" I ask "Eventually, SCW was gonna keep going, that was not. When SCW took over ACW and merged it in to one, I didn't think it would work."

"ACW added stars to the roster, it brought in Ben Jordan, Mickey Carroll, Simon Jones and Drake Green." Pussy says.

"Two good, two over hyped." I reply seriously "When Drake Green came in, it was meant to be a big roster boost, but he was never the top champion when he came in. It took away the attention from all the guys that had been working hard to even keep SCW on the map and keep them noticed. ACW wasn't what SCW needed at the time. Not the whole of ACW anyway."

"That's very honest, but let's move on." Pussy says before clearing her throat "Erik Staggs power struggle with SCW, trying to take over. Why did you pick to stay with the side you did?"

"There's a lot to this story that people didn't know." I start "For example, the whole locker room was gathered together and everyone was told they could choose sides and things would be worked out from there. There was no 'You're on my side' shit. Everyone had full creative freedom on where they wanted to be."

"Why did you decide to stay with Team SCW?" Pussy asks

"It was a group choice." I reply "The Seven Deadly Sins had no rebels in there, made more sense to stay on the side of good rather than evil."

"Was anyone aware on how things would go in the match where the company was decided?" Pussy asks me "Honestly."

"No." I quickly say "Everyone at Hostile Takeover was gathered around in the back watching everything that happened in the ring that night. No one knew a thing."

"There's been thirteen men to hold the SCW heavyweight title, including yourself." Pussy starts "Which one has made the most impact in SCW?"

I press my fingers together, thinking about the question carefully.

"I know this one won't be popular with people, because a lot of people have their head up Drake Green's arse when it comes to titles, because he tries to lift himself to their low levels" I say with venom in my voice "But you'd be blind not to see Nick Jones as the man who made that title what it is today. I know Rage will be pissed I never said him, but a smiling child pisses him off. Fact is without Nick Jones and he's long runs with the title, the title wouldn't mean a whole lot. You think of SCW champions, Nick Jones is who people should think of. I'm gonna change that son and make them think of me, but for the time being, it has to be Nick Jones."

"Moving more in to the present" Pussy says while looking at me firmly "SCW have announced some big things, the tour, and a minor league federation to train the next generation of SCW stars. Does this show that SCW is growing more now than before?"

"Obviously" I say sarcastically "The roster has exploded with so many new names, from what I know, the shows are being streamed to more and more countries, it would only make sense to do these bigger things. No risk, no reward, so yeah, it's growing, and it's getting better and better."

"Do you feel the new talent will help drive SCW on for the next one hundred shows?" She asks

"I don't think a lot of them will be around for the next one hundred shows" I say dryly "I reckon a few of them are fly by nights and won't be here for the next ten shows, let alone a hundred. A lot are here for their own personal reasons, but I think maybe one or two will stick around for a while, but most of these will be off before too long."

"Do you think Arizona State Wrestling is a good idea?" Pussy asks

"Strangely I do." I state "I'm sick and tired of whiny little pussies coming here from everywhere where they thought they was something special and turns out to be nothing compared to what SCW has. They waste everybodies time by appear for a show then seeing they can't handle it. A place like Arizona State Wrestling will get them ready to be able to compete rather than cry off and find somewhere easier to be. That way, we might actually get some real wrestlers step up instead of those crying bitches that demand wins or they'll complain on social media, or in bars or to their mothers."

"I think we have time for one more question" Pussy informs me "How do you see the future of SCW?"

"Bigger and better" I start "I can see SCW doing things others wouldn't dream off. I think the tour will make enough money for SCW to do what the hell they want for as long as they want."

"Thank you for your time today Gabriel." Pussy says sweetly "I think we have enough here today."

"No doubt I'll be made to do this again when Climax Control two hundred rolls around" I say as I stand up.

Odette stands up, moving towards me and putting her arms around my waist. I instantly put my arm around her shoulder as the camera fades out.



War...

It's what it feels like when without warning, an attack takes place. Pearl Harbor on a Sunday morning, back in December in 1941, an unprovoked surprise attack on navy ships by the Japanese, pulled the Americans in to war, while they had their own agenda. A declaration of war against America that caused shockwaves through out the world.

High Stake IV was exactly like that. An unprovoked attack send shockwaves through the wrestling world, as a premier force was attacked by a bunch of chancers, looking for people to pay attention to them, just like Pearl Harbor. They tried to attack to prove that they could be a force, just like Pearl Harbor. The thing is, when an attack like that happens, you can not be naive enough to think that plans wasn't being made for a counter attack, while the original attack was going on. You'd have to have your own head buried deep up your own ass to think otherwise.

Plans were indeed made when this, Player Club, kudos by the way gentlemen for taking a gimmick that is as old as wrestling itself and poking it down peoples throats once more, you're only the forth group that's tried it in SCW this year, good job trying to rehash the party gimmick. Anyway, yes, plans were made an started to come true when Climax Control one hundred hit the air. Come Sunday, plans will be further pushed on.

See this attack came with very little knowledge of just who was being attacked here. You played a three on one numbers game, boy I bet your mothers are proud of having a gang as sons, bet they're over the moon at seeing you attack a man who, for the record, had already gone through hell in a first of it's kind match. It didn't exactly show you in the light that you really thought it did. In your mind, you've jumped in and took out a heel member of a group, ahem, idiots, you're meant to be heels, you obviously didn't think that one fully through, eh? You attacked a man, no, let me change that, you picked the bones of a man who was already dead, like vultures, you tried to rip at his carcass and claim you did the damage. No, you didn't, Steve Ramone did the damage because you are not strong enough to do that yourself, you waited until Steve Ramone did it. You celebrated like you'd actually achieved something, you've run your mouth all over Twitter like you actually have something to be proud of.

No... Just no...

You achieved absolutely fuck all, you proved nothing. In fact you look like a bunch of cowards really, but that's alright, in your eyes, you think you did the world a favor. Any excuse to party and get high, eh fellas?

You can learn a lot from that one attack. Attacking a beaten man, showing off a little arrogance, trying to be noticed, hell I bet you even considered attacking people in title matches, to try and get noticed. one attack, and a couple of promos and I already know like I've known you all forever. You know nothing about me so let me give you a lesson gentlemen. I read people, because I'm a con man, I get what I want by any measures, by absolutely any way I can. To do that, you have to look beyond the face in front of you, and I've done that with you three already. To be honest, I think everyone can already see this but looking beyond the mask, my guess is there is always gonna be an underlining lack of respect from you towards anyway. The second things don't go your way, you'll be whining and crying to anyone who listens, bites the hand that feeds you.

The attack showed there's an over inflated ego there, and that's the only difference between us. I look to create something out of shit situations, but your egos, it makes you think you should be handed everything, am I that far off the mark? You wouldn't be the first to come to SCW thinking you were better than what you actually are. This is why some don't last in SCW, because they think they're great, see how good the competition is, sulk when they don't get their own ways and go and slate the place to anyone who will listen. I only needed one attack and a couple of promos to see this. It's just the way the egotistical are.

Sadly for you JT Midas, this is where the beginning of your future hissy fit starts. I bet you haven't sat there and seen for a second what you're up against on Sunday. Did you even do your homework when you actually attacked a Seven Deadly Sins member? Nah, you probably didn't. I guess imagining what your debut would actually be like in your head - you know, all those cameras going off around you, your arms raised, people chanting your name, all that shit - took away from you actually knowing your enemy. Come on genius, if you're gonna start a war, at least work out who you're starting a war with! This stable has had multiple champions, this stable has been a stable for years upon years, in a world where stables last five minutes. It's a unique stable JT, it has the light and dark in it, it's a group of people who see each other as family. Very unlike your Players Club, which seems to be based around drinking buddies and the fact that you share the same dealer. A half assed attack by three drunken frat boys against a stable which is like family, how fucking stupid do you have to be to think you're actually gonna come out of this one on top?

Either the party life has killed your brain cells or momma Midas had very slippery hands.

You see JT, getting in the ring with me is like getting in  ring with no other. Everything you thought you knew about wrestling, you are about to see that you didn't. We didn't make a reputation by attacking random people, we made a reputation by making examples of people like you, we made a reputation by winning matches and not attack someone who's bones had been picked dry by another man. We were here in the beginning and we're still here. We were here show number one and no one is gonna stop us. Upstart groups like you are not gonna make us leave, little groups like you are not gonna destroy what we've built. We will be here long after you have gone and complained about us social media. Will still be here.

One look back on history would have shown that your first appearance, attacking a Seven Deadly Sins member, would be disastrous for you in time. What in your right mind possessed you to think this was a smart idea?

You might do things half assed, but me, I look closer, I look at your history, I look for your flaws, I look for your weaknesses. I look at your strengths too JT, I'll be a fool to think that you can't wrestle, that you can't get the crowd going in your own little way. I know there's talent there JT, there's no smarts about you, but there is talent. I watched back your promo from last week, and you know how to hold a crowd. You know how to put them in the palm of your hand, and how to make them peck like chickens at everything you're giving them. You reminded me of me, a man who doesn't care about the boos, doesn't care about the cheers, you just want what you think you deserve. Difference is, in SCW, I deserve everything, so much more than I've got. I was here on show number one, Climax Control one, I deserve the world for everything I've given SCW.

You deserve nothing.

Not a thing. You turn up here and lay claim to the tag titles, why? What have you ever done in SCW to really earn those? You must have some seriously good management on your side to instantly make you center of attention, but to me, to everyone else that's ever worked hard for SCW, you're very, very meaningless. I hate to tell you this but every month someone turns up, says they want this title, says they want that title, with absolutely no intention of actually earning it. don't get me wrong, you have some kind of championship material in ya, admittingly, I think Hydro is more likely a champion, but here's a novel idea, earn it, beat some tag teams, quit acting like a drunken bitch and focus on earning the titles. Despayre and Big B love a challenge, that's why they've held the titles for a long time. How about you earn a shot instead of demand?

I know, it must me a new thought for you to actually earn anything, because I saw from your history, lottery winner, a few lucky numbers and you stop having to actually work for stuff, but this is something you will have to work for Mr Midas. You're probably used to getting your own way since you had that win. Trust me, people don't smile at you because they actually like you, they just see you as a walking dollar sign.

Ever think how different your life would be without that win? Without being able to invest and watching your money work for you?

That's one shot you can't buy, so time for you to earn it. Sadly, you won't be getting past me so easily to be noticed. Look on the bright side, when I do get past you and win, it won't harm your tag team ambitions at all. It will however send a message to you and your Players Club members that you can't just start a fight and simply run away from it when it suits you. Retaliation is part of war, and if you think last week was bad. You can't see it, but I'm shaking my head right now.

This week is gonna be so much worse for you. How is your head JT? I did that to simply knock a little sense in to you. You probably didn't feel it, but someone needed to knock some sense in to that head of yours. Someone needed to make you think about the mistakes you've already made in your short time in SCW. I hope to God it worked, I hope you woke up on Monday morning with a fucking headache and a vow to pick your moves a little more wisely in the future. I hope for the sake of your very own self worth and well being, your eyes were opened by what happened.

It's time for you to be realistic Mr Midas.

I've mentioned ego a bit ago, as a group, but now time to talk to you about yours JT. Don't be the guy who bitches after I beat you, don't be that guy who moans cause he couldn't beat someone, just cause your ego tells you to. There is no shame losing to me, pretty much everyone does lose to me in the end. In fact the amount of matches I've lost in SCW, you can count on one hand. I know you see ten fingers when you look down on one hand most of the time, but normal people only see five. It's true, I've lost less than five matches in my entire SCW career. Hell, I've lost less than five matches in my entire career, so don't feel disheartened when I beat you to. No matter how much you drink to make yourself think otherwise, you will be defeated by me, you will end up with your first SCW loss.

Don't worry JT, it happens to everyone.

It really does. You won't be the first nor last to lose to me, but it's all about if that ego of yours is gonna force you to have a hissy fit, or if you are man enough to stand up and shake my hand afterwards, then dust yourself off and see that maybe you shoulda picked a bunch of people who are not as good as us. I know they say go for the biggest you can find to show your dominance, problem is when ya went for us, you bit off more than you can chew.

I wish you luck JT

Not defeating me, because we both know that isn't gonna happen, but in what you do after you are defeated by me. It won't be the end of the world, that's for sure but you need to look at your direction that you're going in because if you think moving on to Despayre is gonna be easier than the match with me, I think you're gonna be very disappointed. Despayre and I are very much equal in the ring, we trained together day after day, held the tag team titles for eight and a half months, the longest reign in SCW history, so don't look on this as a warm up match against a sin. Look at this as a sign of things to come should you obtain your goal of getting towards the SCW tag team championship, look at this as a way to improve yourself because you're gonna have to work a hell of a lot harder to beat Despayre when you won't be able to get through me on Sunday. It's the way we've trained, to best the best JT, it's because we've worked hard to be this way, it's because we've forgone the party lives to be the best at what we do, to be at the top of our games.

It's what gives us the edge.

It's what keeps us successful, it's what turns us and drives us to beat everyone put in front of us. You put yourself in front of us, you made that bed that you must lie in. You have made it for us to get past, and it will start on Sunday with me sending a clear message to you JT Midas. All the money and alcohol in the world will not save you from what I'm to give you. If you only had a clue on what I am about to do to you, just to get the message across to you, you'd stay in your little club, around the people paying you lip service for a free drink and not bother showing up at Climax Control. Stay there around the people who you think like you JT, because stepping in to that arena, standing up a sin, without a numbers game, or a sneak attack and things will get very, very messy for you. Things will go dark for you very, very quickly.

Next time think before you act.

It will avoid this unpleasantness in the future, it will save us from having to do this again JT. Remember, every action, has consequences, these are your consequences for ever thinking you was man enough to step up to The Seven Deadly Sins.

May God have mercy on your soul JT Midas....

Cause I will not!

8
Climax Control Archives / What a week....
« on: October 03, 2014, 10:08:03 AM »
 Let's forget Rage's little flashback bullshit, shall we? I know his promo hasn't aired yet, but come on, I know Rage! Who care who the fuck he was looking for and what happened to him on his days off. Let's be real about it, we don't have to go back two weeks for people to care. Let's go back to just a few days ago, eh? Little more recent than yours and all on the same day too.

This has been a shit few days for me, a proper shit few days. I have been tricked by my own brother. Don't worry, we'll get to that, I've been hit with a cheap shot from a bitch slapping boss, forced to work in this company that are too stupid to see real talent, and now I gotta team with this peanut headed piece of work. Fan-fucking-tastic.

My eyes glare across the made up backstage area of the Scott Airforce base, the dressing room area to be exact, right after Climax Control Ninety Four had just gone off the air. Despayre and Big B celebrate with Drake Green in the ring, hyping the crowd as the cameras go off the air. I look down at my feet, a black leather bag sits on my foot as I listen to the sounds of silence in the dressing room. I look to my left wrist, looking at my watch.

"Man, when Odette says five minutes..." I trail off, just whispering to myself.

The sound of a fist crashes against the door as it flies open, catching my attention to my left. Looking up, I see the muscular figure of Rage, already dressed in street clothes, having been at the show as a spectator, approaching me.

"Have you seen this magic man?" He addresses me, reaching to his pocket and pulling a folded piece of paper out and throwing it in my direction.

"How would I have seen it?" I ask him "I don't live in your pocket so no, I haven't seen what junk you put in there."

Seems harsh to say to a stable mate? Nope, it's just our relationship, hate is a great motivator and so is always trying to be better than the other one.

Rage huffs at me, pointing to the piece of paper that has landed on top of my bag.

"Well pick it up and read it." Rage orders.

"Piss off" I reply "Did I throw it down there? No, did you? Yes. You pick it up."

Rage grinds his teeth together, his jawbone visibly seen moving through his cheeks.

"Well fuck you then." Rage says through gritted teeth "You don't wanna see who you're facing next week, you can go fuck yourself."

My eyes widen for just a second as surprise creeps over my stony face, before narrowing as I looks towards the paper.

"First I can't leave, now he's making me work!" I say with a tone of frustration in my voice.

"You signed a contract to stay" Rage says, flashing me a smile "Well, Despy tricked you in to signing a contract. How did that make you feel to be out smarted by Despy?"

My eyes fire towards Rage, an intense look on my face.

"It's that same feeling you get when he tricks you five times a day." I snap back.

Rage responds with a middle finger to my face, then uses his forefinger to point back down at the paper. I look back towards the paper and pull it up, slowly unfolding it before looking back at Rage. A stony look crosses the Sin Of Wraths face as I turn back to the page, running my eyes over the printed out word.

"This is bullshit!" I say as I spring to my feet "I'm teaming with.... you!"

Rage nods his head slowly, looking down at me.

"Yep." He says with a firm tone, but the tone becomes more firmer "Hey! What that's supposed to mean?"

I look Rage directly in the eye, my head pushed back and shoulders up as I speak with a firm tone in response to his.

"It means I have to team with you! You! A guy who spends so much time trying to turn in to the Incredible Hulk, he forgets to have that damn thing in the match that actually helps you win... focus!" I say.

"Oh, so you're saying I take my eye off the ball?" Rage says with a calm, yet dangerous voice "And what happened with you when Christian Underwood slapped you in the mouth earlier. Was that lack of focus magic man?"

My eyes widen as a wave a finger in front of Rage's smirking face.

"That was a cheap shot from a little bitch." I respond angrily "Besides, he hit's harder than you anyway, so I don't wanna team with someone that's gonna cost me my perfect record since I've been back."

Rage lifts up a balled fist, holding it close to my face.

"Wanna see how hard I fucking hit magic man?" Rage asks with menacing tones.

"The shit I've had tonight, one more bitch slap ain't gonna hurt me!" I reply, my eyes not leaving Rage's eyes for a split second.

Rage pulls his arm back, but a hand reaches across and locks his arm around Rage's arm, preventing him from swinging it towards me. Rage flicks his head around to see Synn standing and holding his arm, having just returned from ringside. He looks towards Rage and towards me with a puzzled look crossing his face. He walks to the side of us both and looks at us in turn.

"What the hell is going on here!?" Synn yells out.

"Magic man and his big fucking mouth!" Rage snaps.

"Peanut head and his fucking temper!" I quickly snap back.

"ENOUGH!" Synn barks out loud enough to bring both Rage and I's attention to him. "What started all this?"

"Well your son keeping me in this hell hole for a start." I say with very little thought "And now this bullshit!"

I push the paper in to Synn's chest and he instictly reaches his hand up to stop it falling to the floor. He glares at me, no doubt about the son comment, but lifts the paper to face level, covering up his face from my view as he reads the words printed on the white sheet. He lowers the page revealing a very wide smile. He looks towards me first and then across to Rage, forcing us both to look back at him with curious looks.

"This is just what you two need." He says with just the left side of his lip curled up.

"The fuck it is." I reply "I don't wanna be teaming with the man who never seems to get the job done. I'm not carrying this three hundred pound dinosaur to finally get him a win. Sorry Synn, I don't carry dead weight."

Rage steps forward but Synn puts the back of his arm across Rage's chest.

"How about two hundred and thirty pounds of dead Gabriel?" Rage menacingly growls.

"Again!" Synn says firmly "That's enough. Don't you two see what a chance you have here."

"I'm worried about hurting my back carrying this dead weight." I reply, pointing a thumb towards Rage

Rage once again steps forward, but Synn stops him once more.

"What you two don't see is that this is perfect for you two right now." Synn explains "You two have been at each others throats for weeks and it's about time you two pulled together as a team and actually let some of that frustration go."

"And kick the shit out of the people who just challenged Despy?" I say sarcastically.

"Well..." Synn starts thoughtfully "That is an added bonus to this situation."

Rage turns to Synn, looking at him with a tilted head.

"Wait a fucking second" Rage says slowly "Did you set this whole thing up so that I have to team with this guy?"

Synn takes half a step back, looking at the two men in front of him. I quickly throw my hands in the air and look at Synn.

"This was all you, wasn't it?" I say whilst exhaling "Got your finger prints all over it! I should have known."

Synn bows his head, looking up at me smile, and then to Rage.

"I think you two need to do some team bonding exercises to get ready." He tells Rage, before looking back across at me "And you have one week to do so. Best of luck."

"This is...." I trail off

Before I can finish my sentence, the dressing room door swings open. Despayre stands in the doorway holding Angel in his hands.

"Despy!" I call out "I want a word with you!"

Despayre looks to his left and looks down at Angel

"Look Angel! It's Elvis Presley!" He says "We gotta go get a picture!"

Before I can move any closer to Despayre, he charges from the doorway and down the hall. I point at Synn.

"We'll finish this one later!" I say firmly before turning to Rage "Fuck team building with you peanut head, going bowling or some shit is not gonna make me wanna team with you more!"

I quickly move past Rage and out in to the hallway as the scene fades out.



Walking through the hotel lobby alone, where The Seven Deadly Sins, as well as other SCW stars have chosen to stay after Climax Control. My eyes dart around the reception area, where other SCW stars happily sign autographs for people who ask. I look to the left hand side, finally seeing the one person I've been looking for since Climax Control ended.

"Despy!" I yell across the crowded area.

The figure of Despy, turns his back to me, reaching in to his pocket and pulling something out. I start to push my way through the crowd and toward where I saw Despayre standing. I reach the smaller figure and turn him around, to see a man wearing glasses, with a huge nose and a bushy mustache. I look to his hands to see a teddy bear, also with glasses, a huge nose and a smaller, yet busy mustache.

"What the hell are you wearing, Despy?" I ask.

"Who ez thezzzz Despy, you ez speaking of?" He replies in a weird accent.

"I'm talking to you, and Angel." I reply pointing at the bear in his hand.

"Dezzz is An-GEL." He says in a Spanish style accent.

As my patience runs out, I remove the glasses from Angel's furry face, and quickly from Despayre's too, the nose and mustache coming away with the glasses. Despayre brightly smiles at me.

"Oh, hey Gabriel." He says cheerfully "When did you get here?"

I roll my eyes at Despayre, shaking my head.

"This isn't the times for games Despy." I start "I wanna know why the hell you screwed me over and kept me working for this place."

Despayre points to a row of chairs nearby

"Please, step in to my office." He says with a nod "And feel free to take a seat, any seat."

I breathe deeply, moving to where Despayre pointed and sit on a seat as he squats in front of me, like a coach about to give a team talk to his players.

"So, what is the problem?" Despayre asks.

"The problem is I don't wanna work in SCW anymore and I don't care how much cherry coke Christian Underwood gave you to keep me here, I want you to find me a way out. Why would you do something to make me unhappy."

Despayre rubs his chin, looking at me through his pale eyes.

"Gabriel." He starts "People in your situation need security. They need a job and this is a job you love to do, because you like making people boo."

I tilt my head in thought.

"I do like annoying the hell out of people." I say with my head still tilted. "What do you mean my situation?"

Despayre stands up straight

"Doesn't matter." He says "But did you even read the contract?"

I scratch my head, my fingers flicking my hair backwards

"No." I start "I was so annoyed and blind sided that you did this to me, that I never read it."

"You should read it." Despayre advices "You get lots of time off, which you will probably need to take soon, considering everything."

"Considering what?" I ask.

"WHOOOOOOOOOOA!" Despayre says pointing behind me "Godzilla's come to visit me! Remember I met him once!"

I turns my head, looking in the direction Despayre points to, not knowing what to expect.

"That's just a fat chick." I reply, turning my head back. "Ummm, Despy?"

I look around to see Despayre has gone from my sight. My eyes scan through the lobby to see a strange looking lamp. The body of Despayre is seen with a lampshade over his head, and Angel in his fingers. I stand up walking towards the lamp and stopping in front of it.

"This isn't over Despy." I whisper "This one has to be continued written all over it."

I walk away from the lamp and Despayre takes the shade of his head, looking down at Angel.

"Think he knew it was us?" He asks as the scene fades.



And now we're at the part where O has blow her top. You should know by now that there's always more to every story and there's always more than what meets the eye. You should also know that I'm the king of telling a good story with others.

Anyway, back to the hotel room we go.

Silence covers the penthouse where I stand with Synn, Rage, Despayre and of course Angel. My eyes look at the bear clutched between Despayre's thin fingers.

"What do you mean I'm in for a treat?" I puff out past my angry look "My wife just flipped out and tore me a new one for no fucking reason."

I reach in to my pocket, pulling out a twenty dollar bill and passing it to Despayre.

"Call that an advance on the swear jar because I'll be swearing for fun now." I mumble.

Rage approaches me, his hand on my shoulder as he looks down at me, trying hard to hide his menacing smile.

"Well, at least we know who wears the pants in this one." He says, unable to control his laughter.

I spin around, looking at Rage.

"Why don't you shut the fuck up before I take your peanut shaped head and ram it right up your own arse!" A yell out. "You know what? Fuck this!"

I turn away from Rage, moving towards the door. I reach down, grabbing the silver handle and opening it, walking with purpose through the door and slamming it hard behind me. I lean my back to the door, breathing deeply as I try to prevent the anger from rushing over my body. I breathe deeper once more as I turn my head, listening for distant voices. I turn and walk to the left as two female voices become clearer to me, one being the voice of my wife Odette. I turn the corner of the hall to see Fantasia and Odette sitting at a little seating area, where a sofa and three arm chairs, covered in red velvet adorn the hall. Both Fantasia and Odette look towards me, my upper body still naked. Fantasia stands up from her arm chair and moves towards me.

"This is not gonna help." She softly says.

"I don't have a name tag, I'm not here to help" I unfairly snap back "But I do need to speak to my wife right now."

"Gabriel." Fantasia starts.

"Right.... now!" I reply back firmer.

"It's ok." Odette's Australian accent says "We need to talk anyway."

Fantasia rolls her shoulders back and moves past me, tapping me on the shoulder as she passes. I look at Odette, looking away from me as an awkward silence drifts over us.

"What the fuck did I do to get fucking chewed out in front of everyone?" I ask aggressively "You sit there, ready go and just speak so much shit towards me."

"It's not..." Odette tries to explain.

"How about putting a damn sock in it and let me speak for a damn change." I yell out.

Odette looks around at me, her eyes widen, and jaw tight.

"You knew I was going out, I told you to come out with us but no, you basically sat there and blamed me just so you could start a fight when I got in. What the fuck runs through your damn head at times is beyond me!" I say as I point to my head to emphasize the point "Holier than thou my arse O! Where the fuck do you get off making me look like a dick when I've done nothing wrong. I've had a shit night, a really shit night, and you wanna pile on more shit to me! What the fuck?"

Odette stands up and looks at me

"You've been a stone cold bitch lately, and I don't mean on camera!" I say firmly "You've been a complete and utter arsehole off camera too! Your moods have been out of control lately and I'm sick to fucking death of putting up with it!"

Odette doesn't say a word as she looks at me.

"Complaining about me gambling with Misty because she put you through hell?" I say with a questionable tone "OUR money? No, my money! There's your money you spend on shoes and shit, there's my money that I spend on whatever I want, and there's the money in the joint account for US! I wasn't spending our money, I was gambling mine and I fucking won! It's not that I lost anything at all, but hey. you can just sit there and sling shit at me. I just got forced to stay somewhere I don't want to be, but feel free to use that against me too!"

Odette opens her mouth to speak but I cut her off.

"Oh, I'm not done yet. I could go on all night about this bullshit." I say firmly "I am going through hell here in SCW because I don't wanna be here and you're meant to be the supportive wife, but nope, you just add to all the horse shit that's going on, and why?"

I run my fingers through my hair, looking angrily at Odette.

"What the fuck has brought on this damn mood of yours?" I ask "Is it because you're not in the ring anymore?"

Odette places her hands on her hips and looks at me with a tilted head.

"Are you done now?" Odette says softly.

"I could go on all night." I reply

"Well stop asking me fucking questions and not letting me answer them!" Odette yells out.

"Oh here we go again, big time mood swing." I say with a roll of my eyes. "Just fucking typical of you lately."

"You wanna know why I'm moody lately?" Odette yells back "And no, it's not because I'm not in the ring, because I can't be in the ring!"

Odette stares at me, looking deep in to my eyes.

"It's because I'm pregnant!" Odette yells out.

I stand silently, staring at Odette, letting the news sink in.

"You're pregnant?" I mumble out.

"Yeah." Odette says stepping closer to me "That's why I've been moody lately."

"We're gonna be parents..." I softly say.

"That's what pregnant usually means" Odette says sarcastically.

A smile crosses my face as I put my arms around Odette and hold her close to me.

"Couldn't you have just told me without the bitchiness?" I ask.

"Nope." Odette replies "It's not exactly an easy thing to get your head around at first."

I kiss Odette on the forehead and hold her close to me.

"We should tell the family" Odette says as she points down the hall.

"I get the feeling that the bear already knows" I reply "He seems to know everything."

Odette nods in agreement as I move my hands down her arms and take hold of her hands, leaning in and kissing her softly on the lips, pulling her close.

"I love you" I whisper to Odette.

"I love you too" Odette replies, smiling from her cheek bones

I turn to stand next to her.

"Ok, let's go tell them that we're gonna be parents." I say with a smile.

Odette looks up at me and nods as we walk down the hallway and the scene fades out



R.O.A.R... Rebels On A Rampage....

Really?

That's the absolute best you two could come up with. Talk about a shallow gene pool in that family if that's seriously the best you had. The name alone can tell a lot about you two. Let's start with the word rebel. It's defined as someone who likes to stand against authority, to fight for what they believe in and fuck the consequences.

Who have you two clowns ever rebelled against?

See, that's what's sitting there in my mind. James Dean, the movie star from all those years ago, he played a rebel once,you two are no James Dean. So again, what have you two ever rebelled against? Instantly, you've made a poor attempt to hide behind a name with no meaning, therefore, no respect will be heading your way.

Rampage...

A course of violent, frenzied behavior or action...

Even you two idiots can see where I'm gonna go with this one, because if you don't, then it's time for you to just go, go do manual labor where people tell you what to do. Not once have I ever see you two act remotely violent, or frenzied.

Bottom line, you're lying to these people by just giving yourself that name. Now, I'm expecting you to go all out and tell people you're gonna beat Rage and I, that you're going to go out there and win because that's what you two do....

Wrong!

How are they meant to believe a word when you said, when you two can't even live up to your own team name. Sorry fellas, they're now against you. Having said that, they haven't been really behind you in a long time, have they Jeremiah?

Fans have long memories.... I have a long memory "Big Tiger". I have a very long memory. I remember that day when everyone read the card for a supercard main event, I remember everyone looking to the main event and I remember the build up. I remember three staff members fighting for the people they wanted in the main event, so everyone got their way and if I remember right, you was Christian Underwood's choice. Goes to show Christian couldn't judge a good person if that person was a saint, because you let him down, didn't you? No promo work, no apology to the fans, just up and left after a man in power gave you the chance to fight for what you deserved, and you choked! People would have give their right arm to be in that match and you choked, your bottle went and you chased right after it and disappeared faster than a cake in front of a fat man.

You disgraced yourself that day, I don't even know how your uncle can even wrestle with you at all knowing that you had a chance to make your family proud and you ran away instead.

Brave little ex military man ran away from a title shot, and people trusted you with a gun and trusted you to defend their country and you ran like a coward bitch from a heavyweight title shot.

Seen braver cowards.

You can't come out in front of your bunch of comrades and try and be all big and tough when you know deep down inside that you have run in the past.

This is one you should run from, because this one is bigger than your title match that you shit your pants at, because this one has me in it and well, I don't lose. Even carrying that three hundred pound weight on my shoulders, I don't lose.

Sitting whining on Twitter calling me emo isn't gonna help you to win, Steve Ramone tried that, Steve Ramone got his arse handed to him. Threat all you want behind a computer screen big man, we'll see who's boot tattoos who's face on Sunday.

And now we move on to your uncle.

Hey Uncle Sebastian, did you teach him how to be a pussy or was that from the other side of the family? I mean you're a big fella, ever run away from anything like your little nephew has? Just trying to figure out if this is a family trait so I can have a taxi on the meter so when you two don't show up, I can just get the fuck out of Texas.

I wouldn't be holding too much hope of this being a tag team match considering who you're teaming with there, but you seem like you have more heart than he does, more respect, a lot more sense in that melon sized head of yours so from you, I expect a fight, I expect you to stand up and at least try. Problem is, while I'm tap dancing on nephews face, you gotta put up with Rage. I think you've seen how easy it is to make Rage angry and by the time he gets down to that ring, he's gonna think you slapped his momma and take you to pieces.

Yeah, I'm the one with the mouth, I get in to your head, Rage just likes to smash peoples heads open. Don't be too brave against him if you want to have a long SCW career because I'm telling ya, that boy of yours is really gonna get your in trouble. Serious trouble because he won't shut up. Not sure how you put up with him, I really don't.

So, which one of you geniuses came up with the plan to challenge The Bosom Buddies again? This must prove your level of intelligence there because they beat you once, they will beat you again and again and again. Fair enough you want gold but Despy and Big B have been the champs for a long time and I don't think that will be changing for a long, long time.

That's of course if they accept and Rage and I actually let you get that far. My week ended up better than it started as you've already seen but frustration still burns in me from last Sunday and I plan on taking it out on you two. Rage is more than happy to take out frustration on anyone who looks at him funny. You two will be in the wrong place at the wrong time.

We will end this obsession with Tiger names, we will end your dreams of being in line for a title shot, we will make sure that people start to see you both for who you are.

I used to have tigers as pets, I know they can be tamed and you two will be on Sunday.

May God have mercy on your souls R.O.A.R....

...Cause Rage and I will not!

9
Climax Control Archives / Family....
« on: August 29, 2014, 08:04:48 PM »
 Family...

The only people in my life I truly give a fuck about, my wife, my brothers and sisters in the Seven Deadly Sins, they are the only people I care about. Everyone else can truly go fuck themselves. I'm sure you're wondering what the hell I'm going on about. Remember a few weeks ago, Despayre's clash of the champions match? You must have seen all that transpired before the match. This is where my story today starts.

We have to go back twenty days to show you more to the story than you thought. Let me show you what happened after the madness.

If you didn't see it, number one, you're an idiot for missing a masterpiece, number two, you're just a fucking idiot in general. Someone throw up the link at the bottom here so I can get on with this.

Despayre's Inner Demons



The night has quieted down as I sit on the back veranda of the home owned by Synn and Despayre, my eyes down on the phone in my hands. I look down as a text flashes up on my screen, the name can be clearly read as 'The wife.'

Awww, Odette. I know you fools miss my Aussie Bombshell

My eyes dart across the message, 'How's Despy?'. I breathe deeply as I quickly type the response 'Better, Synn is with him now, I'll be home soon, just need to make sure he's ok'.

Sliding the phone back in to my pocket, I sit slightly leaned back on a chair, my hands on the wooden table in front of me. The creak of a door opening behind me perks my attention. I turn my head slightly, expecting to see Synn in the doorway.

Was I wrong....

"Magic man?" Rage's voice booms out across the night air "What the fuck are you doing here?"

Rage steps out on the veranda, looking down at me, a genuinely puzzled look on his face.

"I thought your wife would have you tied to the bed by now." He scoff.

I lift my middle finger, aiming it in the direction of Rage.

"That might happen later, but other stuff to deal with now." I dryly reply back "Anyway, what the fuck are you doing here? Don't you have a flea bitten apartment to be in?"

Rage walks around the table, sitting opposite me. He puts his elbow on the table and lifts his middle finger, aiming it in my direction.

Rage and I have this love hate relationship.... he loves to hate me, but then again, he loves to hate everyone. Doesn't mean we don't have either of each others back.

"Fuck off" Rage quickly replies to me. "You never answered my question."

"You never answered mine." I fire back

Rage growls under his breath, looking me directly in the eye.

"I knew Despy is at his mom's tonight, so I thought the safest place to be to not be around him and kicked in the fucking shins again, would be here." Rage nods proudly.

I can't help but smirk at Rage, who quickly lowers his eyebrows as he looks back at me.

"What?" He asks.

"Got news for ya big man." I reply with cockiness dripping from my tone. "Despy's upstairs."

Rage turns his head, grinding his teeth.

"Fuck this, I'm off." He says, standing to his feet.

"Sit down" I say with a raised hand "There's a reason he's back here, you might wanna hear it."

"Hear what?" The tones of a female voice is heard saying.

My attention turns behind me, to see Kittie walking through the door to the outside. Rage follows my glare towards the door.

"Fucking hell, who invited her?" Rage bitterly says.

"Be quiet peanut head" Kittie fires back at Rage.

She walks up behind me, wrapping her arms around my neck from behind. I put my hand on her arm before she breaks off and walks around the table and taps Rage on the head.

"I liked it better when you had no hair." Kittie says with a chuckle.

She sits down next to Rage, swinging her legs around and putting them on Rage's lap, but Rage pushes them away. He plans his elbows on the table and stares across at me with narrowed eyes.

"See what you started with this peanut head shit?" He growls across at me.

A smile crosses my face as I look back at the angriest man in wrestling, hell, maybe the world.

"Uh uh" I casually respond with a smirk "Not my best work, but still, it got the job done to annoy the hell out of you."

Rage bangs his fists on the table, but I put a finger to my lips.

"Keep going like that and you'll wake Despy and he'll come and kick you in the shins." I say in a hushed tone.

Rage sits back, moving his arms away from the table but not breaking his stare from me.

"Despy's here?" Kittie says surprised "I thought he was away tonight."

I curl my left side of my lip downwards as I look towards Kittie.

"Bit of a story there." I reply "You see, what happened is..."

Before I can continue, a booming British accent catches our attention.

"Bloody hell, bit of a party going on here." Shane Boswell says as he walks through the door, followed by Fantasia.

"Well, looks like every Sin under the sun is here." Fantasia adds.

Shane walks past me, as a wicked smile crosses my face.

"Hello Crosswell" I say with a smirk.

Shane stops in his tracks, turning to face me.

"It's Boswell." He says calmly "Bos... not Cross... Bos. B-O-S-W-E-L-L"

"So you're not the dude marrying Salco then" I say with a mock confused tone.

Ever since Salco brought in that guy with a name just like Shane's, he's been a very easy target. I mean come on, what are the chances of someone else turning up with a name just like his. Maybe they shoulda changed Crosswell's name for TV reasons, stop people getting confused or something but still, fun to mock.

"Not even gonna answer that" Shane says, trying to keep his coolness.

"Ok Cross." I quickly reply.

Shane takes a deep breath as he and Fantasia take seats next to mine.

"So how comes we're all here?" Kittie asks, addressing the group.

"Came to get away from Despy, then I found out he was here." Rage growls.

"I had this weird feeling." Fantasia adds "So I came over here. Felt like something was wrong."

Shane points a thumb towards Fantasia.

"She made me come here." Shane chips in. "What about you?"

"Oh." Kittie says with a shrug "I was just out following Rage and he came here."

Rage's eyes widen as he turns to Kittie.

"You're fucking stalking me now?" Rage growls.

"Well there was nothing on television so I thought why not." Kittie responds.

Gotta love Kittie, craziest woman on the planet at times but hey, at least she's honest.

"Why are you here?" Shane asks me.

The group's eyes turn to me, burning in to my skin. I take a deep breath and look around the expectant eyes on me.

"Well..." I start "I came over a couple of hours ago. I needed to speak to Synn, ya know, deal with some future stuff after I'm done in SCW and we were casually sitting around and Teresa burst in. Turns out she found enough of Despy's medication to show he hasn't taken it for a couple of days. He was at his mom's and well..."

"You're fucking joking?" Rage yells out.

"I wish I was." I reply.

"What happened?" Fantasia asks, a concerned look on her face.

"He flipped out." I add "I mean really flipped out, broke stuff, cut himself. Synn and I got there pretty much just in time."

"Is he ok?" Kittie asks.

"Now he is, but when we got there, he was in a state. I even considered putting him in a sleeper hold or something." I answer

"Why would he not take his pills?" Shane asks. "He's always took his pills."

"Because he wanted to prove he could do this on his own." Synn's voice booms out from the doorway.

The group turns to face Synn as he walks out from the doorway, towards the head of the table. He puts his hands on the back of the seat, leaning his weight on to it.

"How long have you been there." I ask Synn.

"Long enough." He replies.

Synn moves around the chair, sitting at the head of the table.

"He's sleeping now." Synn informs us "He will be ok, but I think we need to keep an eye on him a little closer in the future."

An uneasy hush surrounds the group as Synn puts his head down, looking at the table in front of him.

"This was a one off." I say firmly "We all know this is something he won't do again after tonight. This is something that just happened, not something that will repeat over and over."

The group nod in agreement.

"I know." Synn says, his voice soften and tired. "It just shows what could happen. People think Joshua is a happy, bubbly kid, they don't see what could happen without the meds."

"Doesn't matter now." I reply "this is not something that will happen again. We're all here for him anyway, even that angry mud sucker over there."

I nod my head towards Rage, who burns a hole through me with his narrowed, angry looking eyes.

"We're all sitting here because we are family Synn." I firmly state "Because we are here for each other and that is why we're so successful. Everyone around this table would fight and die for each other and we would for Despy too. We're here to show everyone what we're all about. We're no fly by night group like HSI, NXT or any of the other piss poor groups that have stepped their way through SCW for two weeks and get bored. We'll make sure Despy don't do this again."

The group nod as the scene fades out.

Bit of an abrupt ending? I think you saw all you needed to see. Now why would I drag you back almost three weeks to show you this?

I'm proving a point here.

My point is actually pretty simple. You see on Sunday, I face a man with nothing but a mask, a man with nothing surrounding him. He chose to go it alone and he is making a mistake by doing that. What I have is family, each member bringing something to the table, each member bringing their own style and own attitude to something unique.

What does Equinox have?

Nothing.

Absolutely nothing.

These are my brothers and sisters, the people who will drag me out of the battle zone when I'm wounded. They will pull me out of the fire when the flames get too hot. They will put their lives on the line for me.

Who would do that for you Equinox....

... No one....



This is your plan Christian?

This?

Him?

Really?

In the history of plans and tactical battles, this has to be the worst plan in the history of mankind. This is like sending a rat in to a cattery to get something, this is the world plan in the world. Code name Equinox is your plan? Your way of stopping me from getting to you?

How fucking sad can you get?

There's a roster full of talent in SCW that would stand a chance against me. The Drake Green's, the Rage's, the Geno Jr's of SCW, these people stand a chance against me and could have stopped fate from leading my hands to your throat Christian, but no... you put Equinox in front of me with the incentive of if I can defeat a man by fellow Sins have, then I get to get the golden goose, I get Christian Underwood.

Anyone would think you really wanted to fight me by putting this loser in my way.

I'm not surprised. It's hard to be surprised when this man has been in control of my career path for years. It was all sunshine and candy when I was that nice guy going around, pleasing the fans but since my eyes opened and I saw the truth, it's been a bolder of shit rolling down a hill. Steve Ramone, Damien Cruise, Jon Dough.... hardly world beaters.... and now Equinox.

It's fine

I can deal with this.

My eyes are on the bigger prize.

I guess this is where I talk about how I'm gonna hurt Equinox, expose him for the paper champion he is, expose him for the piss poor wrestler and joke that he is.

No

Let's talk to you Equinox. You don't have to see me to hear my voice and my words, even in a twisted form, will make more sense than anything you've said since you've been in SCW. Oh yes, I've watched you, I've seen what you're about because SCW is my place, without me, SCW would not exist. If not for the Seven Deadly Sins being the first to put their names to SCW deals, no one would have followed, so I keep an eye on all I created. Every soul that passes through our doors, my eyes are on and you've been no different, but at least a lot of the said souls have been able to connect with people, they've had a word that no one could ever connect to you...

Originality.

Now, the definition of originality. Originality is the aspect of created or invented works by as being new or novel, and thus can be distinguished from reproductions, clones, forgeries, or derivative works. What that means is cutting yourself from your own cloth and not wearing hand me downs from people you wish you could be.

Everything about you stinks of theft..... everything!

Let us not forget my brother, how you decided to show your face in SCW. Your once in a lifetime shot at making a first impression. Do you remember it? I do.

Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome...... MICHAEL HARDY!!!

And out you bound on to the stage, acting like.... a Hardy. I couldn't help but be curious and see your bio.... oh dear, in your messed up dark little head, a third Hardy boy is who you chose to be.

Well this is awkward.... that's bee done a couple of times, but never mind, he might evolve, he might change, he might see that the fans are laughing at him and think he might need to do something new and by the light of everything holy he did, he started talking about.... The Willow.

You can't see this Michael, but right now, I'm face palming myself.

Boy, I've seen that somewhere before too. Another cheap reproduction of something that came before you and again, I shook my head in disbelief, I bowed my head in disappointment, I started to wonder if SCW just started dragging people off the street and saying "Hey, pick your favorite drug taking train wreck of a wrestler and you can make out you're him". Then the creatures stuff started and that was cringe worthy.

I know imitation is a form of flattery, but it works better when you're actually good at imitating your idol. If not, you just become one of those awful singers you see on American Idol, X Factor and The Voice who think they're Beyonce or something. You're poor imitations make you that singer Michael.

And then it evolved again...

Equinox...

Now, I thought to myself that he's ripping off the movie or the TV show, or maybe in his fucked up little head, he has two days a year where he likes the fact that day and night are the same length. I didn't know, I didn't care, but part of me was proud that this little punk rip off has finally started to move away from plagiarizing and become a little more original, and then I heard those words, those words that make me cringe, those words that made me sit and doubt the point of him actually being called a human being.

Jokers rise up.

No! No! Just fucking no! You took a villain from a comic book and called your "fans" that?!?! What the fuck was you thinking? Do you think you're the first to come up with that? NO! Do you think that makes people like you? By calling them face painted freaks? Fuck, why not just call them Juggalos? Can rip off the Insane Clown Posse at the same time, or call them little Stingers to rip off another wrestler, or call them the Krusty Krew to take a page from The Simpsons clown. You have took people you're begging, crying out to for support to give your meaningless life some kind of validation, and called them what in essence is a bunch of clowns.

And you still expect them to support you?

Idiot....

That is what you are Michael, an idiot, a man with no thought in his head and just bunches buzz words like jokers and dark kingdom around to try and sound cool. Little advice here Michael, you're meant to be a good guy, saving SCW from the evils of HSI... Good guys don't have darkness, good guys have all light and sunshine. Probably stole Dark Kingdom from someone too...

I bet you're wondering why I've decided to sit here and talk about all the things you've stolen.

I'm gonna tell ya.

Are you ready?

It's because I get in to people's heads Michael, I get to see deep inside someone's mind, pick out their weaknesses, their insecurities, and I get to use them against you. Steve Ramone, his insecurity was his family after he admitted his wife cheated on him on Twitter, so I took his wife, I brought back those feelings of loneliness. With Damien Cruise, he was blind and could never see what this world is truly like, so I showed him that it's a cesspool of shit and he didn't like it. With Jon Dough, he didn't know who he was and who he is, exposing that and using it to my advantage wasn't a challenge...

But you Equinox, how I am I going to use your weakness against you? Well, I already have.

I've just told you all the things you've done, and you know why I've made this clear? Because it's proof that you have to idolize someone, because you're not strong enough as a human, as a person, as a man, to actually be yourself.

You're weak Equinox, you're weak in every fibre of your being, so you have to hide behind the mask, you have to make out you're someone else, because you are simply not good enough as a person to be accepted by anyone.

You and your life sir, is one big fraud.

That is what you are, and that is what you'll always be. No one will take the real Equinox, or Willow, or Michael Hardy or whatever your real name is, seriously, because you're a little child in a man's body, too damn scared to be his own man. That is the bones of it Equinox. You have to rip off everything you see, if not, it shows you for the sub par man that you really are.

Face it, the man behind the mask just isn't good enough to be accepted anywhere. You will always be that guy until you break the cycle, take off those shackles and be you. Until then, you will always be looked upon as a joke - more so now that people have heard my words, because a lot of eyes have been opened once more because of what I've had to say to them, a lot of people are now listening to everything I have to say and they know I'm right, you know I'm right.

That's why I asked Christian Underwood to cuff my hands on Climax Control so that I can beat you with both hands behind my back.

I'm confident I will still put an end to Equinox, but I know why Christian won't do it. I mean how embarrassing will it be for me to defeat the man Christian has put in my way to stop me from getting to him, when I have my hands cuffed behind my back?

There's me thinking Christian wanted to do all he can to stop me from getting to him. Come on Christian, stop being a pussy, and make them have me cuffed before the match, give yourself more of a fighting chance to avoid having to face me.

For once in your life, stop being a bitch Christian. Shift the odds back in to your favor because your protector needs all the help he can get.

I will hurt him Christian, how much I hurt him, depends on if you allow my request.

Equinox, May God have mercy on your soul....

... Because I won't

10
Climax Control Archives / Time to open your eyes
« on: June 21, 2014, 07:53:22 AM »
 No need for fancy gimmicks this week, no need to waste my creative power on this show, no need at all. I mean what's the point? Pathetic booking I must say. You don't need to see me, you just need to listen to my words that I'm about to say.

Here's fair warning, some of you are going to get very, very pissed off at my words here, but screw it, it's time to hear the truth. If you don't feel you can handle it, shut off the televisions now and go play with some action figures or something.

I guess there is a blessing of having a no good opponent, it gives you the time to speak about other things, you won't like them, but if you want your eyes opened, now would be the time to take notice.

SCW has gone to the dogs lately, right down the pan, but nothing more confirmed it until the last Climax Control. No, I'm not talking about letting people return, or the fact I kicked Giani's arse for the damn sake of it, I'm talking about when that hand slammed down on the canvas for the third time, allowing Geno Jr to become heavyweight champion. Simon Jones was the last of a certain breed, a breed that is unprotected in SCW. Lemme open your eyes. Geno Jr, less than ten matches in SCW as a solo star, do you hear that? Less than ten. Yet he got the heavyweight title, and you gotta sit there and ask why. Why was such a big deal made out of his age? Why was such a deal made out of his victory....

Christian Underwood...

Oh, am I about to start a war? No, I'm just gonna make you see something you haven't before. You see, Christian Underwood and daddy Banton have been friends for a long, long time. They've been friends long enough for Christian to watch little Geno grow up. We all remember the contract negotiations not long ago. Christian Underwood gave him all he wanted. It's no coinsidence that he is now a top champion with less matches under his belt than Steve Ramone. Thanks for proving the old pals act is well and truly alive Christian.

Oh don't see this as a witch hunt against Christian, because it runs deeper than that...

Let's look at Mark Ward, shall we? This man has respect from people who don't know him, but look a little closer in to Mark Ward and the way he does things. You walk in, and become buddies with this man and what do you get as a reward? Title shot, after title shot, after title shot. Sean Jackson, Andrew Garcia, they become all buddy buddy with the boss man and instantly, Jackson gets a top spot on the roster, Garcia becomes a champion, again, this is no coinsidence at all, look at the past. Hot Stuff's group before, Nick Jones, Jordan Williams, Tom Dudely, title shot after title shot, after title shot. Proves all you have to do is become besties with him and well, your career is made. Crooked as fuck, it is what it is.

Not even a witch hunt against Mark Ward either, when you keep looking deeper.

New Xtremes, the group that has been here from the start, with more members than an exclusive gentlemens club. One certain member gets title shots at any title belt she wants, at any level she chooses. It's been happening forever, you just don't see it. Little miss Vixen in case you haven't worked it out. Bombshell title shots, Bombshell roulette shots, Bombshell tag title shots, why, oh why oh why does she get so many of these things? Because she's all part of the family. I guess you get special recogition blowing the bosses nephew. It makes sense right? She runs to Spike, Spike wants to keep her happy, he runs to uncle Erik and bam! More title shots. The fact that Steve Ramone earned respect by getting battered by me, he still had to try and win his way to a Roulette title shot. Maybe Steve should be on his knees in front of Spike to get a shot whenever he feels like it.

Bent as fuck! SCW is as bent as fuck because of an old pals act, becoming besties or keeping it in the family.

Where's the proof? Right here.

Unlimited title shots and a man with less than ten matches to his name rule the roost around here, so how do you treat a guy who was the first to sign on the dotted line here all those years ago? A guy who has held titles, who has never missed a fucking match promo, no matter who it was against.

I'll tell you how you treat him...

You make him face a fucking blind man!

Of all the disrespectful shit you could do to someone as good as me, this is it. Didn't I show how good I was having a war with Steve Ramone in the first ever Lion's Den match in SCW? Didn't the blood of mine, and the blood of Steve Ramone mean nothing to you bastards? Nah, you just look at your favorites and give them all the break, fuck the rest of us. Why is Rage facing no named losers? Why is Despayre and Big B having to defend their titles against more of Hot Stuff International? Why does my wife Odette get put in shit matches instead of getting the breaks Vixen does? Why the fuck am I facing a silent little bastard in the form of Damien Cruise?

Because I don't suck up to certain people...

Told you this was gonna open your eyes...

Damien Cruise... this is what my hard work earns me, a match with Damien Cruise. Nice to see my effort is appreciated around here. This is how people like me and other unprotected people get treated while tje rest of you in the bosses favor, gets what you want.

A fucking blind guy? Let me guess, this is just so you can say SCW is equal opportunity, right? Who ya gonna hire next? Siamese twins. Why not try tick some more boxes at the same time, have one a black raging lesbian devil worshiper in to hard rock music, and have the other one as a while, church going, no sex before marrage, straight chick in to gospel music, can tick a few more off of the equal opportunity list.

Do I have to really beat another person senseless for you to take notice of who I am? Is that what you really wanna see? I've kicked the daylights out of Steve Ramone, but that's not enough for you, is it? You want me to put a blind man in a coma to prove my point and show you all that I deserve to be in a better position than I am? If this is what you want, this is what you're about to get. Because of the silly little games the powers that be, like to play, they have now cost this man his carrer, because us lot that are not protected by the bosses have to do things to be noticed, and if that means wiping the floor with a man who couldn't see me coming, then so it shall be. If you want him destroyed, I can do that with one hand tied behind my back.

Remember oh mighty bosses, this is what happens when you play favorites, this is what happens when you pick sides. You forget to look after the weak and Damien Cruise is just that, he is weak, he is nothing compared to me and you have put him in severe danger, you're responsable for the destruction of Damien Cruise! You're to blame for what I am about to do to him, you three sitting in your offices counting your money, you three are to blame for what is about to happen. You wanna fuck people like me over, I'm gonna do the same to you. Think about it, you put me in to the situation where I am going to destroy him for no other reason than you put him there. How many letters of complaints are going to be heading your way from people all over the world, because you put a blind man in a ring with a lion. I will rip him to pieces and send a message to you.

The world now know just what is going on, the eyes of people are now open, even Damien Cruise can see what crocked bastards you really are and how much danger you have put him in. If you want me to push the limits just to be noticed, I will.

May God have mercy on your soul Damien Cruise....

... Because I won't.

11
Climax Control Archives / How it all begun....
« on: April 18, 2014, 11:40:21 AM »
 Hello Sin City Wrestling, welcome to my mind for the first time in a long time. You remember this part, right? When you hear my voice, but you don't see my face, right? No, it's not bullshit narration, it's you hearing exactly what I'm thinking. You should be glad to be in such a great mind, but I don't wanna give you too much credit, because you're not that smart to understand it all. I mean idiots like Steve Ramone paint the world whatever colour he wants, so he looks strong, just like the rest of you, so I'm going to point a few things out to you idiots so that you don't have to question anything again.

Are you ready?

Sitting comfortably?

Good.

So as I know you watched Climax Control, because well, you wanted to see what Odette and I had to say, and you learned a lot from that experience. I bet your lives are so much richer than they were before. Your lives are full of more joy now, but here's some bullet points to help you enjoy this more, because they will be in plain English and not some language that sounds like you're choking.

You learned that my name is Gabriel Stevens, and up until last Sunday, not many people actually knew that at all.

I am a married man, Odette Ryder is now Odette Stevens, my wife and has been for a while, but we made you think otherwise, didn't we?

Only one man and his bear knew the whole story. I mean yes, they knew about the wedding under vow of secretcy, but that's where we once again switched the game again, I'm gonna show you that bit a little later.

Why did we do this? Why the fuck not? You know who I am, you know the games I can play. Odette knows what I can do and makes it a whole lot better. Remember Jordan Williams? That old man who just can't do it anymore, so fucked off in to nothingness. Remember what we did to Jordan to bring him down a peg or two? Proud to say my wife had more than a lot to do with that.

Did we target Steve Ramone? No, but we knew someone was gonna try and be the hero, we knew someone was gonna come out there, puff his chest out and save the damsel in distress, and to be fair, we was hoping for someone better than Steve Ramone, but he serves the same purpose as anyone else.

Odette is not gonna turn on me, let's make that one clear for you idiots that think this is a double bluff. she is legitimately my wife and there's no twists or turns to this. You'll be disappointed if you think there is.

What was the deal with Roxi Johnson at Blaze Of Glory III? Do I have anything to do with this change in my former tag team partner? Who is this Cyrus guy? Let's straighten this out, I have nothing to do with the change in Roxi, but somewhere inside of me, it makes me proud to see her embrace the villain in her.

I was legitimately injured at the hands of James Huntington-Hawkes III and Giani Di Luca. I guess that was just great timing to let everything slip in to place nicely.

One more thing.... Deavon Justice is officially fucked for being my return match. Officially, well and truly fucked. Believe that!



6th September 2013

My eyes dart across the garden of the home I share with Odette, the green grass blowing gently in the wind as I sit cross legged on the lawn. My eyes focus on trees in the distance, my mind clear. Odette walks along behind me, sitting next to me and putting her arm around my shoulder. I move my head from the trees, looking to my right to Odette's eye. A smile crosses her lips as her hand moves to my neck, running her fingers across it, slowly massaging my muscles.

"What's wrong?" Odette asks in a soft tone.

I slowly roll my shoulders backwards, not breaking my stare from Odette.

"Nothing" I casually reply.

Odette lets out a deep sigh.

"I know what you're thinking." Odette starts "You're thinking career wise."

"He's bored." a voice behind the duo says.

Odette and I turn around to see Despayre standing behind them, clutching Angel between his fingers. He moves towards the two and looks down at the seated couple.

"How did you get here Despy?" Odette asks.

"Well, I can't really say" Despayre starts "But if Rage asks, you haven't seen his car that might or might not be parked in your driveway."

I flick my hair back, my head tilted backwards as I look up at Despayre.

"You can't drive Despy." I slowly say.

"Psst!" Despayre says with a shake of his head "I didn't drive, Angel did."

Odette and I quickly look at each other as Despayre moves around in front of us, sitting down and looking at Odette and I. He crosses his legs, placing Angel on his knees, facing Odette, while he looks at me.

"So bored, Despy?" I ask

Despayre quickly nods at me, moving Angel's head up and down at the same time.

"Yes, bored with the tag team matches." Despayre says "And Odette is bored of seeing you not at the top."

"That's not true" Odette says, her voice slightly higher than usual

"It is." I add, squeezing Odette's hand "You wanna see me win the Heavyweight title again."

Odette sighs

"Well..." she starts "I know you can win it."

"It's not about the title." I start "It's about being overlooked a lot of the time. It's about feeling that my career is pointless."

Odette wraps her arm around my shoulder.

"It's about being one of the first guys to sign up here and getting overlooked." I slowly say "I'm sick of working my nuts off and me and you Despy, we don't main event, we don't get anything that we should be owed. I need a change."

"I know that." Despayre says "Angel knows that"

"I just wanna stick my middle finger up to the crowd" I start "I put more effort in to what I do, I risk my life doing those stunts to entertain people and I don't even get a pat on the back. I want more than what I have. I wanna see Odette on top of the Bombshell division where she belongs."

"No." Odette says quickly "I don't want that."

"But you deserve it." Despayre says with a sharp, confident nod "You and Misty were like Loony Tunes on repeat, it was the greatest thing ever. Without your match with Misty and that whole rivalry thing, the Bombshell division wouldn't be as good."

Odette turns her lip downwards, with a frown, but Despayre continues.

"You should be Bombshell champion and Gabriel should be heavyweight champion." he says firmly.

"You should be Heavyweight champion Despy." I reply

"Nu uh" Despayre says with a fast shake of his head. "I like tag team matches, I don't know why other people don't like tag team matches, they're so fun."

"I don't mind tag team matches, but I need a change." I reply "I'm happy to blow this whole thing off and just travel the world, and not give a damn."

"You should change." Despayre says "And so should you."

Despayre point a finger at Odette.

"Why?" Odette asks.

"Because you both really want to." Despayre says firmly, talking with wisdom beyond his age. "And I think I know how."

"How?" I say softly.

"Well Angel and I was talking and we want you two to get what you deserve." Despayre says "It's not going to be easy, and you need to fool the world, and even dad, but it could be worth it."

So that's how it all began. Despayre was right, he said what Odette and I had secretly joked about for a long time, sticking two fingers up at the world and doing things our way. Despayre said what we've wanted to hear for a long time, but didn't want to admit. Anyone can turn heel, but no one can turn like us. We knew we had to be different and the more we spoke, the more we knew that this was the right thing to do.

It started with the public break up, Odette announcing on Twitter she was gone, declaring me single. She tweeted that while laying in my arms. Not long after, a phone call from Synn, asking what was going on. He was happy with the answer that we was doing it to step away and just be a normal couple. Besides, we was planning a wedding. Synn understood, hell, even Rage understood, and maths confuses him.

There was a wedding, Synn stood up at that wedding, he thought we did the right thing, but we knew we had to fool him in to thinking not all was right. You're about to see that.

The original plan was to disappear, give the impression of a man hurt, but I guess that injury came along at the right time.

Fooling the world is easy, fooling your friends is something different. We told Synn and the rest of the group we was doing it to get away for a bit, but then, we had to kick it up a notch or two.



"I can't fucking believe it!" I yell out.

Sitting in the kitchen of Synn and Despayre's home. I thump my fist down on the kitchen table, watching a coffee cup bounce off the table, the contents of the cup partially spilling on the table. Synn sits opposite me, why Rage sits to my right, and Shane Boswell and Fantasia sits to me left.

"Slow down." Synn instructs "And start from the beginning"

I take a huge deep breath, sucking the air deep in to my lungs, looking at the kitchen table.

"She left me." I softly sigh.

"What?!?!" Rage asks with a tone of surprise "You haven't been married long."

"Yeah." I say, my eyes still on the table "Well I got up this morning to this letter and she was fucking gone."

I reach in to my pocket, pulling out a balled up piece of paper and throwing it across the table. Shane reaches out to pick it up and uncrumples the paper, smoothing it out under his fingers. He reads it in his mind before passing it along.

"Damn." Shane adds with a shake of his head "I'm sorry mate."

"It's bullshit!" I bark out "Didn't even have the fucking nerve to speak to me, just got up, grab some stuff and fucked off out of my life."

Synn looks over the written words and quickly looks up towards me, but my head looks down continually.

"This was it?" He asks.

"Yes." I reply "That was it. I looked around, saw things missing and she was gone, Twitter was gone, her phone disconnected, no idea where the fuck she is!"

I feel the burn of each of their eyes on me, looking at me as I grit my teeth. For the first time, I look up at the group around me as the note gets pushed in front of me. I hold it in my hands, rubbing my fingers over it and watching it burst in to flames.

"She gets the fucking wedding of her dreams, with all the airs and graces." I rant, an angry tone in my voice "She gets a dream house, anything she wants thanks to me busting my arse working on the Vegas strip, wanted for nothing, and she fucks off and leaves me!"

I pick up the coffee cup from the table, wrapping my hands around it and throwing it against the wall. The cup shattering on impact and staining the wall. Fantasia stands up, moving to the side of me and wrapping her arms around me.

"It will be ok." Fantasia whispers in my ear "She'll come back and all this will get fixed. She's a good person."

"She's a fucking nobody without me!" I snap back. "She was always a nobody until she sunk her claws in to me and she will always be a nobody!"

Fantasia breaks off the hug.

"I swear to everything unholy that if I ever see her again, I'll..." I trail off as Synn raises his hand.

"Enough." He says firmly "Don't say anything that you're going to regret Gabriel."

"Oh I regret a lot already Synn." I start "I regret coming to SCW, where I would meet her, and let her use me the way she did. I regret ever knowing her, I regret every single moment I spent with her. Odette Ryder..."

"It's not Ryder anymore." Rage adds.

"Fucking will be before too long." I say, looking Rage seriously in the eye. "She's dead to me."

I thump my fist on the table, leaving the kitchen and in to the hallway. I look up the stairs to see Despayre sitting halfway down them, with Angel on the step in front. I smile widely and wink at Despayre, who nods back in acknowledgement. I turn my head from Despayre, pulling open the door and walking through, slamming it hard behind me. I walk towards the parked Bugatti Veyron, pulling the door and sliding in to the drivers seat. A wide smile crosses my face as I turn my head to Odette sitting in the passenger seat. She leans in and kisses me softly on the lips. She runs her fingers across my cheek as she pulls her lips away.

"How did that go?" She asks.

"They bought everything I sold." I reply with a wink.

And the seeds were planted and with the Blast From The Past II announced, it was the perfect time to play crazy stalker ex, when in reality, it was my wife and I playing a game on you all. It was us controlling everything, it was us tugging at your heart strings.

There's obviously more to this story, but why would I waste my good ideas and hard work on a loser like Deavon Justice?



"Yes, why indeed?"

My face appears on the camera in a ghostly manner, just my face floating on the screen, faded, like a hologram.

"Let's be honest, SCW is playing games with me a little here. I return with a shitload of creativity, spending money out of my own pocket to give them a great return, and I get stuck with a guy, who without mincing words, couldn't beat an egg. Really SCW? This is who you want me to destroy on my return?"

My ghostly face shakes against the dark background.

"Fine, it's his funeral."

A slight pause.

"Deavon Justice. A man who has done nothing credible here is my first opponent back. Interesting name you have there Mr Justice. Let's presume that's not your real name.... oh shock horror, a wrestler not using his real name."

A sarcastic smile crosses my flickering face.

"You clearly chose it because you think it was cool. Cause you thought the name Justice would have some higher meaning, well let me tell you about Justice, Deavon. Justice is a pile of shit."

I smirk as my face continues to flicker in and out.

"There is no such thing as justice, or I wouldn't have to face someone so low on the ladder, he's sitting on his arse holding the damn thing. You're actually the definition of a nobody, you're not a shark, you're the bait fish, you're the loser with no future, the guy that thought he was special elsewhere but is just not gonna cut it here, and will probably go crying off after I beat you. Where's the fucking justice in me having to face you, when in reality, you're not that good. I'd be wasting my time even getting in the ring with you, because I won't break a damn sweat. There is no justice in this world if I have an entrance that is head and shoulders above my opponents talents. It's an embarrassment to even be this close to the guy, an utter embarrassment."

The face fades out, but quickly back in, closer to the camera.

"So let's indulge you Deavon, let's talk about the one thing you do have on your side, never being pinned in SCW. Well, good for you, because that's something that's gonna change on Sunday. Hell, after I pin you the first time, they should let the match continue and let me pin you again, just to show that you've got away with not being pinned out of pure dumb luck. Not because there's an ounce of talent somewhere in that body, oh no, pure dumb luck."

The ghostly face, turns away before flashing back towards the camera, the eyes now a burning red.

"Your luck runs out Deavon, it comes to an abrupt end, as do you. Everything you've dreamed of or ever wanted, stops right in its tracks on Sunday as you become the first to feel the power of my return. You will be a message to what I'm going to do to Steve Ramone at the supercard, you will be shown as a man who just couldn't stop me. When you stare in to these eyes and know you're about to fall victim, there's only one man to blame, and that man is Steve Ramone. Be sure to thank him from your hospital bed, because what I'm about to do to you, is all his fault. Where's the justice in that, eh?"

The eyes turn to fire, lighting up the camera.

"May God have mercy on your soul, Deavon Justice."

A smile crosses my face as it turns red.

"Because I won't."

The face fades out as the screen turns to black.

12
Climax Control Archives / Warm up to bigger things....
« on: September 13, 2013, 12:03:36 PM »
 Really, really odd week. Starting with Christian Underwood naming Despayre and I as number 1 contenders to the tag team titles.... ummmm, few weeks ago, he wanted me aiming higher and now I'm back in the tag division. Ok, whatever, I'm a team player, I'll go for whatever. Week got a lot stranger when Odette told me she was going back to Vegas and that I should stay on the islands with The Sins, and relax. I really don't wanna get used to this. Even through the mind fucking with Jordan thing, Odette and I still had time together, away, off camera, sneaking away while selling the illusion on everyone, but now, I'm across the world from her. Last time this happened, I was defending tag titles in Puerto Rico. Will never get used to this feeling.... what feeling you ask? This one.



My eyes blink rapidly as I wake up, looking at the empty side of the four poster, king sized bed I slept in last night. I lay on my side, reaching out my left hand, feeling at the empty space where Odette was meant to be.

I get why she went back. She missed the little animals we have running around the house. She missed them like crazy, I get that, but now I'm missing her like crazy. She doesn't know it but even when she leaves the room, I miss her, imagine how I feel now, feeling millions of miles away from her.

I roll my shoulders out, trying to force out the knots in my muscles as I slowly sit up, looking towards the light from the sun, creeping through the curtain's slight gap. I sit up, looking around the dimmed room, but the bedroom door busts open.

"O?" I say, the creakiness in my voice coming through.

"K?" A voice comes back.

"K?" I say confused.

My confusion ends abruptly as Despayre runs in to the room, jumping on the bed with Angel in his arms.

"Yeah." Despayre says looking at me "Most people follow O with K... except when Odette's around, she follows it with 'God' in the night. I didn't know she was so religious."

I bite me lower lip, looking at the now seated Despayre.

"Oh yeah, very religious." I say innocently "Wait, how did you get in here?"

"Door was open." Despayre says with a shrug.

"No it wasn't" I reply confused.

"It was after Angel played with the door handle." Despayre says.

Despayre picks up Angel, looking at his furry friend.

"He's better with locks than you are." Despayre says without looking at me.

A long yawn exits my lungs, my eyes closing tightly. I open them to see Despayre staring at me.

"What's up?" I ask

"The sun of course." Despayre says "And you should be too. Get out of bed"

I slip my leg from under the covers and put it on top of the covers.

"Ewwww!" Despayre yells out "Put that leg away! No one wants to see that!"

My head snaps towards Despayre

"What's wrong with my legs?" I ask.

"If you don't know that after all these years, I'm not gonna tell ya!" Despayre says, covering his eyes, and Angel's eyes.

I shake my head slowly and cover my leg.

"You might wanna leave the room Despy." I say quickly.

"Why?" Despayre says, peeking through his fingers.

"You know when O said I sleep naked..." I say, hiding a smile.

"Angel is still having nightmares about that!" Despayre says disgusted.

"Well it's true." I reply.

"OOOOOOOOOOOK THEN!" Despayre replies, jumping off the bed and heading towards the door. "Hurry up, Sins meeting in ten minutes."

Despayre heads out of the door.

"Why won't he have those legs fixed?" Despayre mumbles to Angel.

Despayre shuts the door behind him and I sit up straight, scratching my head.

"What's wrong with them?" I ask myself.

I put my feet out of bed and on the floor as the scene fades out.



Sins meetings are more common then people think. It's the reason why Despayre, Rage and I go in to every match ready for anything thrown at us. It's not a coincidence that we hold titles for a long time. It's because we sit here talking strategy and pick apart opponents. It's why it's only gonna be a matter of time before Despayre and I are champions again. The work on James Huntington Hawkes III and Giani Di Luca has already begun, but it's a while away, we need to focus on this new team, The Flying Jetts first. Although walking in to this meeting, doesn't exactly look like this one is all about business....

I walk through the door of the rented apartment I have for this leg of the tour. Looking down two door, I see Shane Boswell and Rage sitting at a table, jugs of orange juice on the table. Synn walks out of the apartment door, with Despayre and Angel in quick pursuit.

"Ten AM and the sun is already burning." I say to myself.

I reach to my back and pull my shirt over my head. I put my shirt over my shoulder and walk towards the group of Sins, as Synn and Despayre sit at the table. Despayre puts Angel on the table as I walk closer. I jump over a little wall and on to the terrace where the others sit. I look around the group as their attention turns to me.

"Morning." I say addressing the group.

"Take a seat." Synn says sternly.

"Feel like a naughty school boy being told off." I say, pulling the chair out and sitting down.

A wide smile crosses Synn's face. Shane shakes his head.

"You had to put that image in his head." Shane says, pointing to Synn.

"You're right Crosswell, that was wrong of me." I say turning away.

"Boswell!" Shane says through gritted teeth "Bos-fucking-well. B-O-S-W-E-L-L."

"I didn't know you could spell your own name." Rage say, his evil grin plastered over his face.

Shane turns his head to Rage.

"You can't even spell your own name, and it's only four letters long." Shane snaps back.

Rage tries to stand up, but Despayre's voice cuts him off.

"You two are acting like and old married couple." Despayre adds.

Both Shane and Rage look at Despayre, but Despayre shrugs.

"What?" He says innocently "Angel said it, I was just passing on the message, in case you two never heard him whisper it."

"Anyway gentlemen." Synn interjects. "To business"

"The Flying Jetts." I say, focusing.

"No, your wedding." Shane says.

I look around the group a little confused.

"We had a chat and decided I'm your best man." Rage throws in, drawing looks from the rest of the group.

"Wow!" Shane replies "We never agreed to that."

"I had a meeting with myself and I decided." Rage thunders out.

"Talking to yourself is not a good thing." Synn adds.

Despayre look at Angel, tapping the teddy bear on the head.

"And people think I'm the crazy one, but he talks to himself." Despayre adds.

Rage fires Despayre a look, but Despayre just smiles and waves at him. Synn puts his hands together as he stares at me.

"From what we gather." Synn starts "Wedding plans are going well."

I nod slowly

"Yeah." I say with a shrug "Things are going fine. A lot of stuff getting sorted out and all that."

"Except the best man thing." Synn states "It's about time you picked one I think."

I look around the table, looking at the candidates around me, my eyes moving from one to the other as each stare at me.

"I choose...." my words trail off.

I scratch my chin, looking around at them.

"You know the rest will be groomsmen, right?" I say, delaying the answering of the question.

"Just pick someone." Rage barks

I shrug my shoulders

"I'm gonna go with...." I delay again. "Um..."

"Who?" Shane asks

"Fantasia!" I reply with a smile.

"Fantasia?" Shane says shocked.

"She can't be a best man." Despayre adds "Angel says she doesn't have the parts to even be a man.... whatever that means."

I smile at the group, leaving back in the chair.

"If only you lot could see your faces." I say with a grin. "Priceless."

Despayre look on the table, spying Rage's phone and pulls it across the table.

"Hey!" Rage yells.

Despayre ignores his, picking up the phone and tapping in a pin code.

"How'd he know that?" Rage asks.

Despayre hits the camera app, before smiling and taking a picture of himself. Despayre lifts the phone, admiring his face.

"You're right Gabriel." Despayre says "My face is priceless."

Despayre slides the phone back to Rage, an unimpressed look crosses the big man's face. Synn looks across the table, burning a hole in me.

"You still haven't answered the question." Synn says "Who's it to be?"

I scratch the side of my head.

I wonder if I could do a disappearing trick right about now?

"Don't even think about pulling a disappearing trick on us right now" Synn says firmly

Scary fucker can read minds now?

"Look..." I start, looking for the words "Let's not worry about being best man or anything like that right now. All you lot need to know is to start looking at Armani, think about which parts of this bachelor party you're planning, and we'll worry about the whole best man thing another time."

The group look around each other disgruntled. Synn looks at Shane.

"I should think you'd be more worried about stocking up on bandages than who is to be best man." He says with a smile

"Why would I worry about stocking up on bandages?" Shane asks "Why would I even need to!?"

"Despy" I start "... Armani suit...."

"Aw fuck me..." Shane says with a shake of his head

"You're very secretive about this wedding." Synn comments.

"We're just trying to sort it out, then we'll announce it all." I start "We wanna get everything set and then you guys will be the first to know."

I stand up, looking at the disappointed group.

"How about I cheer you lot up?" I say with a smile.

"With Ice Cream?" Despayre says, his face lighting up.

"Sure." I start "But for the people who like to see me risk me life."

"*Cough*Rage*Cough*" Despayre splutters out, drawing a look from Rage

"How about an illusion?" I say with a smile

....



"You got what I need?" I ask Shane as I look at the waters of the apartment complex swimming pool.

Shane puts down a huge box behind me.

"Yeah." He starts "Do you know how hard it is to find chains and padlocks on an island like this?"

I turn to smile as Synn, Despayre, and Rage walk towards me.

"Don't worry." Despayre reassures me "I have Angel on lifeguard duty in case anything goes wrong."

Despayre points to the lifeguard chair to my right, where Angel is perched on top.

"What are we doing here today?" Rage huffs.

Synn looks through the box, lifting up thick chains.

"By the looks of things" He starts "Something kinky."

I turn my head to look at Synn, slowly shaking it.

"I want you lot to chain me to this chair." I say pointing at the chair nearby "Then kick me in the pool, where I could end up drowning."

"That's what I like to hear" Rage says with a smile.

"I'll even let you kick me in there, if you want." I tell Rage.

"Well, what are we waiting for?" The smiling Rage says.

He reaches in to the box, pulling out chains and padlocks, as I position the chair across the edge of the pool, the back legs inches away from the water. I sit down as Rage and Synn start to wrap the chains around me, lifting it around me. A smile crosses my face.

"You know, you two are the worst looking assistants I've ever had." I comment.

Synn and Rage stop for a second, Rage looking at me closely.

"I'd be careful what you say while I have you chained to chair." Synn remarks.

I tilt my head as Rage pulls the chain extra tight, pulling it around me and putting a padlock in place. The metal pushes in to my skin as an uncomfortable look crosses my face. Synn pulls a chain over my shoulder, underneath the chair and pulls it tight, chaining my body to the chair, as he puts a padlock across it. Rage takes another chain, a long chain and wraps it around my body twice, looping it around. A crowd start to gather as Rage steps back, admiring his handy work. Synn pulls one more chain out of the box, crossing it over my upper body. He keeps it in place with a padlock and steps back.

"Now just kick me in and I'll be back with you all very soon." I tell them.

Rage doesn't need telling twice as he puts a huge foot up and kicks me backwards in to the water, the chilled temperature covering my body as I sink to the bottom. I wiggle my hands, but the chains are wrapped too tightly around me.

I think maybe they did these up a little too tight.

Holding my breath and struggling, I try to free my leg, kicking away at the chains, but having no luck.

Time to kick the camera to the outside, a magician never reveals his tricks.

"He's been down there for a while." Shane says to Synn, his voice lowered so Despayre doesn't hear.

"I'm sure it's nothing, he usually takes his time." Synn replies "Always the showman."

"Has he drowned yet?" Rage says "Cause I really wanna get out of this sun."

The crowd look on, whispering to each other. The water starts to bubble, slowly at first, causing the crowd to turn their attention back to the pool. The bubbles start to rise faster as steam starts to rise from the top of the water, as if the water is heating. Bigger bubbles start to pop on the surface, before an explosion of water fires up in to the air, shooting up in a straight line, twirling like a tornado. A huge bang is heard as the water flies everywhere. People guard their faces as water flies in every direction. I sit on top of the diving board, looking down at the surprised crowd, before whistling loudly, grabbing everyone's attention.

"Shit." Rage says loudly "He's done it again!"

The crowd look up as I stand up on the diving board, clapping politely as I jump off, landing in the pool. After a few seconds, I resurface, swimming towards the group of sins and putting my hands on the side of the pool, pulling myself out.

"Better luck killing me off next time." I tell Rage, tapping him on the shoulder.

I acknowledge the waiting crowd with a thumbs up and a smile as the scene fades out to black.



Peering from the front porch of the rented apartment, I look out over the ocean. Stepping towards the wooden rail, the floorboards creak under my feet. I lean on the rail, my arms and elbows pushing down on the flat surface as the thoughts rush through my mind.

So I go from headlining a supercard, to being told I'm going for tag titles again, to taking on a completely new team by the name of The Flying Jetts. I'm all for welcoming new teams to SCW, hell, I wish there was more, like the old days some people have told me about, where even top single wrestlers were in teams. I guess no one trusts anyone these days. Flying Jetts, Flying Jetts, these guys clearly trust each other and trust goes a long way in tag team matches, but so does the trust Despayre and I share. This might be the first legitimate team Despayre and I have faced in a long time.

I clear my throat and start to speak.

"Always hard to come from somewhere else very unexpected to get thrown in to the deep end against the number one contenders for the tag team titles, I guess the Flying Jetts may have been surprised to find themselves against us on their SCW debut, as surprised as we were to be told we were facing a team just coming over from ACW. Fortunately, we are ready for anyone to step in to our paths to test themselves against us, but believe me when I say, this will be a test that you Flying Jetts will fail. I have to admit my surprise to see us against you two gentlemen, and I have done my research against you. You two seem strangely familiar, like a copy of The Surf Boys, but that doesn't worry me, cause they too, have fallen against us."

A smile breaks out on my face

"I know many are seeing this as an easy win for us, a nice little warm up before we go for the tag titles at the next supercard, but we take every challenge seriously, we take every team serious, but it all comes down to the same thing, victory for us. It all comes down to the simple fact that we refuse to lose, we refuse to lay down for anyone and we will not be laying down for this one either. There's a bigger goal on the horizon, a bigger match, tag team championships on the horizon, something that one day, you two gentlemen must aspire to win. I know what must be running through your minds right now. If you can defeat us, then you two can demand your way in to the tag title match at the supercard but I'm afraid you will only end up disappointed if you get those hopes up too high. You're not coming here being the big fish in a small pond, you're coming here to be the little fish in a very big pond and we are the sharks, we are the big fish around here and it's a shame your debuts happen to be against us, because you will not hit the ground running."

I stand up straight.

"Everyone knows that when they come from ACW, they need to hit the ground running, get amongst the SCW roster and make waves. Last week, Cyrus King did that, last week, Steve Ramone did that. They instantly got involved with the SCW roster and made it clear they were here. You two on the other hand, sat there and became just a face in the crowd. It's disappointing to see that you wanna do that, because you could have been known to the fans as a team that wants success, wants to be known. Instead, you just turn up for this match and expect people to urge you on to win, but Jason, Jeremy, unfortunately, no one really cares about you until you do something that will make you remembered, but it will not come by defeating us. The rest of SCW might not take you serious, but just because you're our opponents, I take you very seriously. I take everyone seriously and that's what drives me on to win. I can already pick apart your weaknesses, your immaturity, your recklessness, and I will use that to my advantage, I will take everything you have and turn it around on you."

My eyes peer over the ocean, the moonlight shining down upon the waves. Without looking at the camera, I continue to speak.

"If I were you fellas, I'd just try to look as good as possible, because you won't be walking out of this one winning. You won't be stepping away with your first ever SCW victory, we will not fall at your feet. We will be taking this one home, and using you two as an example to James Huntington-Hawkes III and Giani Di Luca. I hope the champs are watching this match, because this will be a good insight in to what we will do against them. This will be a good example to how we will destroy them and become champions again. We will use this match as a warning shot to the champions and to any future challengers. Sinful Obsession are coming back strong, we're coming back fighting and we're coming back to show that we are the best tag team champions Sin City Wrestling have ever had, and we will be again."

I look deep in camera once more.

"We're coming to play, Flying Jetts, think you can handle that? Think you can handle us? I don't, We're coming to show everyone why we are number one contenders to the tag team championship."

I turn around, just moving my head back to look in to the camera one last time.

"Believe that!"

I turn to face the door, walking in to the apartment as the scene fades to black.

13
Climax Control Archives / Aruba!
« on: August 30, 2013, 05:32:16 AM »
 Disappointment - It gets to us all at some point and we all handle it very differently. Some sit and dwell on it, some fire back with huge shot, and fire in the belly. I was confident going in to Summer XXXTreme II, as was my opponent for this next week, Simon Jones. I guess we're both feeling this way, but now it's about how much we wanna bounce back.

My disappointment wasn't as bad as some think. Sure, I wanted to win, I wanted to be champion, I wanted people to look up to me. I wanted to repay the faith shown in me by Odette and the staff. I know Odette was more disappointed than I was. That gets to me more than anything. It was hard to swallow, when I had to look in her eyes, feeling like a failure, I think it took the shine off her win, because she was concerned about me, but because of her pushing me this far, I walked out with a whole new confidence in myself.

Kevin Carter was the better man on the night, and I have come to respect him for that. It was meant to be for him. He chased hard for a while and pushed himself and got the dream ending. I stepped away with a new confidence that makes me feel someday again, I can get hold of that title.

Now it's all about getting back on the horse and starting over again, taking on Simon Jones is a good place to start.



"Baby, you shouldn't be wrestling this week." My concerned future wife says to me, her Australian accent filling the air.

"I'm ok sweetheart." I tell Odette as I lean down, picking up a bag.

I turn around, lifting the bag in to the trunk of the 2013 red Bugatti Veyron. I slam the boot of the car down, but Odette looks at me firmly.

"Your knee isn't in great shape." She tells me firmly "Let me call one of the bosses and get this match moved."

I turn to Odette, placing my hands on Odette's shoulders. I look deep in to her beautiful eyes with a smile.

"I'm fine baby." I reassure my Aussie "Simon's a good guy, he's not gonna pick me to bits because of my knee. He's a guy that will wanna out wrestle me, not injure me further."

I kiss Odette on the forehead, looking at her again.

"Let's not worry too much." I tell Odette "We're gonna get to Aruba, hit the beach, relax."

Odette smiles, but quickly wipes the smile off her face.

"Still worried." She says

"You can look sexy in that new bikini baby." I tell Odette as I pull her closer.

Odette looks up at me, biting her lower lip.

"I see what you're doing here." Odette says with a smile. "It's not working."

"Yeah it is." I tell Odette

Odette pushes me away playfully.

"Come on you gorgeous Aussie" I tell Odette "We have a beach to be sitting on."

"I'm driving." Odette tells me, reaching in my pocket and taking out my keys, walking around me.

"Hey!" I call out as Odette moves to the drivers side.

"Aruba baby!" Odette says with a wink.



Aruba! Yes! I love the islands. Odette and I spent some time together in the Caribbean when we first got together, it really helped define us. I love the beaches...

Hadicurari Beach, Aruba. The midday sun burns down on many tourists, soaking up the heat as the summer slowly drifts away. In the distance, people are seen in the water, cooling their bodies down. The camera moves towards, a group on the beach.

I sit on a towel, my shirt off, looking around at the scene around me. To my left, Odette Ryder wears a white bikini, the sun shining down on her oiled body. In front of me, Despayre sits with Angel in front of him, the two building a sand castle. Synn, Shane, Fantasia and Rage sit nearby, Synn's eyes locked on Despayre's every move. Despayre happily continues to fill a bucket with sand, before tipping it over and letting the sand fall out in the shape of the bucket. I turn to Odette, my hand running across hers. A smile crosses her face, as my hand touches hers. Odette turns her head to smile at me.

Moments like this, a chance to think, a chance to relax. A chance to rebuild things and restructure the career a bit. Let's think, I've got a lot of confidence now, regardless of the loss. I've got a chance to lock horns with a big opponent this week, I could step up now and go and aim high and go for that gold again. I could do it, but the question is, do I really want to?

I look at Odette, lifting her hand and kissing it. Odette rolls over, her head rolling on to my shoulder. I run my fingers down her cheek, softly planting my lips on hers. I run my thumb down her cheek, slowly pulling away to look in my future wife's eyes.

This is what I want from my future, not too sure about the title, but why not have it all? This is the woman who drove me towards the title, and I will get it at some point for her.

"Thank you." I whisper.

Odette looks confused at my random words.

"For what?" Odette says, confusing in her Aussie tone.

"For driving me on to go for the heavyweight title." I whisper "Next time, I'll win it and won't let you down."

Odette lowers her eyebrows at me.

"You think you let me down?" Odette asks "You didn't let me down, you should have won that match, but you didn't let me down at all. You gave it everything and you will win it next time. You got the scars to prove that you gave it everything."

Odette squeezes my hand, then touches the top of my leg, before pointing to his knee.

"It's not that bad to be honest." I start "Just swollen."

Odette pokes my knee, forcing me to grit my teeth.

"Not that bad my Aussie ar..." Odette cuts herself off as she turns her head to look at Despayre.

"You're a bad liar." Odette says "I know you're hurting more than you let on."

I look at Odette, concern in her eyes.

"I promise you." I start "If I feel that my knee is bad by the time the match starts, I'll step away from it."

Odette puts her head on my chest, her hand on my neck. She keeps her body close as I drift back in to thoughts.

This is a bit of a chance now to get Odette what she really wants, seeing me with a championship belt again, not just any championship belt, the championship belt. It's a big step up that I can take and I know I can do it. I could make this one hell of a year. I could make the next twelve months the best twelve months, the best twelve months ever. Here's the plan from now on, we take on Simon Jones and we get past that hurdle. We do not take him lightly, we can not take him lightly. Then we move on and set our sights on the top gold, we get that, and this beautiful woman on my chest, will be my wife, all within a year. This is the year where I start stepping up the game, this is where my ambitions really start to show.

I know I have to work hard for it, but no one in this federation will work harder than I to claim what I truly deserve. No one will stop me from getting that gold and marrying this amazing woman. She deserves better with gold too. Teaming with Misty isn't what she deserves, she deserves a run at the top title instead of being stuck with someone who will always try and steal the limelight. Odette deserves to be at the top, taking care of every bombshell SCW has to offer. We both need to make the next twelve months something to remember. We both need that top gold to show SCW who they need to look up to.

"What are you thinking about?" Odette whispers

"Us baby." I whisper back. "The future, the wedding, the gold on us both."

Odette smiles at me, her eyes full of life.

"I mean the top gold on you." I say quietly.

Odette bites her lower lip, looking firmly at me.

"Incoming!" Despayre yells as a beach ball flies towards me.

I reach my hands up, catching the ball in both hands.

"Wanna see something cool Despy?" I ask.

"Is it ice cream?" He asks "Cause ice cream is so cool, it's cold."

I shake my head, holding the ball on one hand. I put my other hand to the side and concentrate on the ball. The ball floats off my flat hand, hovering in to the air, a few inches off my flat hand. I exhale as the ball slowly floats across to Despayre's hands. Despayre grips the ball on either side, his eyes on me.

"Show off" He casually says as he looks at Angel.

A smile crosses my face as Despayre looks at his furry friend.

"You're right." Despayre says "He would be good at volleyball and he won't have to leave his hotel room."

Odette smiles and looks at me.

"You know what baby." I start "We'll get everything we want from the future, but today, let's just enjoy this."

Odette lays across me, her hand running up and down my abs as the camera fades out.



So it's down to this, start at the bottom and build my way back up a little bit. Couldn't have asked for a better match to make a new mark on Sin City Wrestling, a match against the former heavyweight champion, a match against Simon Jones. Now I know some might see this as no problem, but the man has the fire in his belly because he has more of a point to prove than I do. This man has just lost his title belt, and now he steps right back in to action. Simon is hurting because he's lost that one thing that he possessed that gave him a status above all us other. He was Mo Farah, and the rest of us was watching him run away, but now he's back in the pack and looking at the leader. Simon was that leader, Simon has a lot to prove, but so do I....

I made a promise to take the title and lead SCW in to 2014 with the belt and I failed. I let down everyone who ever had faith in me, but I'm not gonna sit here and drown in self pity, I'm gonna stand up and fire myself back towards that top gold. I'm gonna fire myself back towards the top and I can do that by defeating the former champion himself. I will storm the beaches and prove that I should be back in line for Kevin Carter's title belt. I will step up and get to what I narrowly missed out on. Jordan took me out of that match, he took me off the ropes and took away my dream, but there is no Jordan in the ring this time. There is no distractions from every man and his dog, it's just us and I will prove that I could have defeated you one on one.

There may be no title around the waist of Simon Jones, but a one on one win will force the winner back to the top and in line for a shot at Kevin Carter's belt. I intend to take this opportunity with both hands. I intend to do what I did the first time around beating you, and putting myself in the window again, where people look at me and see I could step up and take the heavyweight title. I want people to notice me again, and I will get that by defeating you Simon Jones. I will make sure people sit up and take notice of me. I will stand proudly and show the world that Kevin Carter is just a bum who got lucky once. I will show you all that I should be in the ring with the belt tonight, instead of in a clash of two former champions.

We will make people open their eyes Simon when we step in to the ring, but please have no fear or doubts about how this one will end. I will be taking everything I have and stepping it up a little more just to walk out one step ahead. I will not back down and I will continue to push and push until I get back to the top. I will walk every line possible between genius and insanity, just to do things you've never seen before, just to put myself in everybody's mind's eye. I'm coming to play to get noticed, so Simon, are you ready? Are you set to go? I am, I'm ready, I'm set and I'm gonna make a show of this, but believe me, I will walk out of here with the win, and stepping up closer to the heavyweight title....

Believe that!

14
Climax Control Archives / Paris...
« on: July 19, 2013, 08:09:33 AM »
 OOC: Sorry for the lack of coding, week from hell



Ah Paris, a place I spent so many years before stepping across the Atlantic, which set my life on a straight road that lead me to fame, fortune and towards love. Without Paris though, my life might not have lead to where it has, but it's brought me back to Paris, France, but this time, it's different. This time, I'm bringing my new life, in to see my old life.

"We so need to buy a place like this someday baby." I tell Odette.

"You must be out of your mind." She replies to me quickly.

"Nah, but it would be great." I reply.

"Any place we live would be fine as long as we have each other and our little family." Odette responds.

"So the house in Sweden, the mansion in Vegas, the penthouse on the Vegas strip..." I enquire.

"As long as we're together." She starts "But those houses are pretty."

The camera starts on the back of the casually dressed couple, before moving in to a wider shot, showing us standing in front of the very beautiful Palace of Versailles. The beautiful brick and marble architecture stands out in front of them, beaming in the midday sun. Huge columns and arched windows sit on the front of the building, adding extra splendor and luxury to the amazing sight before us.

You know, I lived out here for a while, and I think it's true when people say that when you live in a city, you fail to see how wonderful it is. I grew up in London, for years, I couldn't even tell you where Westminster Abbey was, or Big Ben, or anything like that. I never saw the Tower Of London or walked around it till I was a late teen. I don't think we appreciate things right before our eyes when it becomes an every day thing. I lived in this place for years, don't think I really appreciated seeing what my eyes are on now, back then. Maybe it's Odette, one of the few meaningful things in my life right now that's making me see things through these eyes now. I know we've been here on tour, back in the AWA days, we came here, and we ran around looking at stuff, shooting promos, all that crap, but it doesn't feel the same as it does right now.

Odette reaches down, placing her hand in mine as she admires the beautiful building before us.

I think everything looks brighter when you're in love, and my life has looked brighter since the days when I lived here. She's the reason, she's a huge part of why I am who I am today. Synn put me on the right road, but who's to say where things might have gone without her being on this road too.

"Why would we need a place like this?" Odette asks, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I look down at her, squeezing her hand.

"Cause you deserve the best." I start "And this looks pretty damn good to me. Could you imagine the animals running around here, charging around the place?"

Odette squeezes my hand back and looks up at me.

"We'd lose them in a place like this." Odette says thoughtfully.

"Nah." I start "They'll just be looking for every little gap, every little place to hide and play Commando, for when Rage visits. They'll be jumping out on his big bald head from the chandeliers."

A laugh escapes Odette's mouth as we continue to admire the palace in front of us.

"I think we have enough properties." Odette says with a sigh. "And a zoo soon too."

I nod in agreement with Odette.

People probably think it's wasteful for us to have all this stuff but to me, it's not really wasteful at it. We all choose to live our lives differently. We choose to have all these things, because at the end of the day, if you die a rich man, or die a poor man, we can't take money with us. It doesn't matter if you left the world with millions, you all go equal. We make a decent amount of money away from wrestling, we spend it, people stay in business, the people who have four kids to feed, earning piss poor money, still have a job to go to. If everyone with wealth put money back in to places, who knows, maybe we wouldn't have some kind of financial meltdown. Weird to say coming from the sin of Greed, but hey, I'm greedy for the right reasons now.

"Still think we should buy it." I mumble half jokingly.

Odette looks at me, her head shaking from side to side.

"We need to think about other things baby." Odette says "We're not always gonna be able to do what we do forever."

"I can still do illusions when I'm a hundred." I reply with a tilt of my head "They might be crappy illusions, and I might be a little bit slower but I can still do them."

Odette smiles as she playfully hits me on the chest.

"Really?" She starts "How are you gonna do a card trick when you get shaking hands?"

I stop to think for a second, my mind desperately searching for an answer, but knowing Odette was right.

"Maybe I should stick to 'got your nose tricks'" I reply

I put my hand if front of Odette's face, attempting the world renowned classic 'got your nose' trick, but Odette knocks my hand away.

"No." She says firmly.

"Why?" I reply quickly.

"Because this is you and you really might get my nose." Odette says with laughter in her voice.

I wonder if I really.... nah, that could get messy, not good.

"You're actually thinking about it, aren't you?" Odette says, before her jaw drops slightly.

My attempt at an innocent look cuts no ice with Odette as she shuts her mouth and gives me a firm look.

"Don't worry baby." I casually say "If I do come up with a way to do it, I'll try it on Rage first."

"You better!" Odette says firmly. "I don't want to wake up one morning and my nose has strangely vanished."

Odette and I start to walk around the grounds of the old chateau, looking at various things.

"I'll blame Princeton." I say with a shrug

"Princeton's a cat." Odette says dryly.

"You got a picture of him the other day pulling a levitation trick!" I reply

If you haven't seen the pic, please go to Twitter, follow @OdetteRyder. I laughed at that pic for an hour. That's my boy Princeton!

Odette stares at me as I smile back and we continue to walk.

"You know he cheats when racing too, right?" Odette says.

"He's a cat." I start "How can a cat cheat?"

Odette looks at me, seeking an answer.

"Tail grabbing and shoulder barges!" She stutters out.

I nod slowly, holding back a laugh.

"Maybe the rabbits need to be referees." I reply, still holding in a laugh.

Odette looks at me seriously as we step on to the grass nearby, where many others lay about. Odette and I step through a gap where people lay.

"Ce sont ces lutteurs SCW" A man says as we walk past.

Odette stops and looks at me.

"I got the SCW part." She says before biting her lip "But what else did he say?"

"It's those SCW wrestlers" I reply.

I turn to the man.

"Oui, nous sommes des lutteurs SCW. Comment ça va?" I reply.

"Je suis bon. Puis-je avoir votre autographe?" The man asks.

I look at Odette.

"Autograph baby." I tell Odette.

The man hands my a napkin and a pen and I quickly sign my name across the limp paper, before handing the pen and napkin to Odette. Odette signs her name before handing it back to the very happy looking man.

"Magnifique, merci beaucoup" The man says excitedly, showing it to his less than impressed lady friend, clearly more concerned with enjoying the sun.

"Vous êtes les bienvenus, un bon jour" I reply before taking Odette by the hand, leading her through the grassy area.

"I didn't know you spoke such good French." Odette says, looking impressed.

"Live here for a few years, you kind of pick it up." I start "If they can teach sign language to a monkey, I can pick up French."

Odette smiles as we find a vacated place in the grass. I sit down first, allowing Odette to sit down and lean across me, our eyes gazing on the wonder of the palace a short distance away.

"You sound sexy when you speak French." Odette says, shading her eyes from the sun.

"Even though you have no idea what I'm saying?" I ask with a smile.

"No." Odette replys "but sounds sexy."

I lean down, placing my lips close to Odette's ear.

"Ce soir, je vais passer les étoiles pour vous, pour vous montrer combien Je t'aime. Nos vies ensemble sera éternellement lié sous les étoiles." I whisper.

Odette tilts her head to look at me as I smile at her.

"What does that mean?" She asks.

"I'll show you later." I say confidently.

"What's happening later?" Odette asks.

I stroke Odette's hair out of her face, looking down as her as she lays her upper body across my legs.

I could stay like this forever. I will never get sick of just looking in to those beautiful eyes. I will never get tired of having her so close to me. This is the woman I'm going to m.

"Baby?" Odette says, snapping me from my thoughts. "Are you ok?"

"Sorry, was a million miles away then." I say quickly.

"I hope you took me with you." Odette replies.

"Of course." I fire back.

I lean down to kiss Odette on the head, causing her to smile.

"So what are we doing tonight?" Odette asks.

"Well..."

Don't give the game away too much. Just be cool about this and if the moment hits, the moment will hit.

"You're doing it again." Odette remind me.

"Sorry baby." I reply "We're gonna go out to dinner. then I'm thinking a little stroll in the moonlight, along the river."

Odette puts her hand on the back of my head, pulling me down to kiss me firmly on the lips. She let's her grip soften, allowing my head to move away.

"Sounds perfect." She replies.

Odette's hand stays behind my head, as she looks at the castle.

Now would be a great time, but no, it's the wrong time, it doesn't fit in to what I wanna do. If people could read my thoughts right now, they'll wonder what the hell I'm talking about. Should be glad they can't.

"I wish I was with you last time you was here" Odette says.

"Last time we was here baby, was a bit of chaotic time to say the least." I reply.

"What happened?" Odette asks, rolling back over and looking up at me.

"Well Synn wanted to give Despy all he wanted, tried to allow him to be a bit freer and enjoy himself, but Despy decided he was gonna make things a little crazy for us." I say calmly.

Odette leans up, looking at me.

"You know how Despy has a thing about finding things that aren't real, that aren't there?" I say curling my lip down.

"Oh no." Odette starts "Who was he looking for?"

"Well we were in Notre Dame." I say turning my head.

"He wasn't?" Odette says leaning up further.

"He was." I reply with a nod.

"No!" Odette says shocked.

"Yep" I start "He spent ninety percent of his time in Paris running around Notre Dame, looking for the hunchback. He set traps and everything."

Odette covers her mouth.

"Are you serious?" She asked with a surprised tone in her voice.

"Completely and utterly serious." I say in my best serious tone. "When he couldn't find him in the time we was here, he got upset."

"What happened?" Odette asks.

"Synn changed the flights and we never got to the next city for three days after everyone else." I reply with a shrug.

"But what happened when he couldn't find him after then?" Odette asks.

"Who said he didn't find him?" I fire back.

Odette sits up straight, looking me in the eye.

"Say that again?" She says, her Australian tone filling the air.

"I said who said he didn't find him?" I repeat.

"No way!" Odette says with her eyes wide.

"He found a guy who he believed was the hunchback." I say with a smile "He was happy, Synn was relieved."

"Do you think Synn..." Odette says before trailing off.

"Of course." I reply "If not, we could have been stuck here for a long, long time. Despy was determined to find that guy. Wouldn't give up the search at all."

Odette lays back down across me, looking up at the sky. I put my hand on her forehead, blocking the sun from her eyes.

"Smart move from Synn." Odette says.

"Very smart move from Synn." I reply "Speaking of smart moves."

"Yes?" Odette says

"Us against the top SCW champions on Sunday." I say.

"What about it?" Odette responds with her eyes closed.

"Sneaky way of getting me against the champion." I reply

"Just giving you what you deserve" Odette replies.

Do I deserve it? I mean what have I done lately? Well, actually, I haven't exactly lost lately. I think the last match I actually lost was when I was teaming with Roxi against the lovely lady laying across me, and Jordan Williams. I haven't lost since and that was back in March. Maybe this gorgeous young lady is right and seeing things that I'm not, maybe I should be aiming higher than I actually am aiming.

"Penny for your thoughts?" Odette says without opening her eyes.

"Just thinking about how glad I am I have you looking out for me." I start "Glad that you're pushing me to be better and better."

"You know you can step in anywhere and take titles." Odette starts "So you really should. You've worked hard for SCW for nearly two years, you should be the one at the top right now."

"You're wise beyond those twenty five years sweetheart." I say stroking her hair "And if we walk out of Climax Control with the win, maybe we should both be changing our goals and going for much bigger and better things."

Odette opens her eyes.

"The future is whatever we wanna make it." Odette says with a smile across her face.

You have no idea how right you are my darling.

"You know, I think it's time to change our future for the better." I say firmly, with a hint of determination in my voice.

Odette nods

And it starts tonight.

"Hey baby." I start "Maybe we should head back to the hotel now, relax on the balcony, drink some of that fine French champagne..."

Odette sits up.

"Sounds perfect." Odette says "What are we celebrating?"

I shrug my shoulders and tilt my head.

"We'll come up with something." I reply.

The scene fades out as Odette and I stand up to our feet. The camera spins to show The Palace of Versailles one last time before fading completely out.



Standing on the hotel room balcony, the sound of water running from the room the heard as my eyes focus fondly on Paris below. The city of love sparkles brightly as the sun starts to set behind the Eiffel Tower in the distance. I spin to face the camera as it focuses on my back. Now with me facing it, the Paris skyline is seen in the backdrop.

"Hello SCW from Paris. Thank you for following me out here, to let me get a fair bit off my mind, so while the beautiful Odette is in the shower, now would be the perfect time for me to speak to you all."

I take a deep breath, my eyes still looking in the camera.

"On Sunday, I face a slight problem, and I am not talking about my opponents. I'm talking about this match in general. It's been well documented that this match was not exactly my baby's dream match, nor was it mine per se, but my beautiful girlfriend decided to put me first to give me a match against the very talented heavyweight champion, Mr Simon Jones. She's pushed me constantly to better myself, she hinted at me going for Jordan too when he had the title, but me and Jordan, well, we've been down that road before, but this, beating Simon Jones would indeed put me in the driving seat to step up to take on Simon Jones for the title, should I walk out victorious this week. There is a flaw in Odette's plan, cause what's good for one, is good for the other, should we be successful, Odette should step up to challenge Roxi Johnson. Odette and I have been very reserved about titles, focusing on each other, letting things flow, but sometimes, you just can't change what's bound to happen, so on Sunday, we shall be stepping up and shaking things up a little bit."

A slight smile crosses my face.

"It's been a while since I can honestly say I've felt challenged. I mean that touring shit with that place we shall not speak of, didn't exactly offer Despayre and I a challenge, although we got to go to certain places like Atlantic Championship Wrestling, where we met stars like Simon Jones, but in the ring, there was nothing to really entertain us. I mean facing Crippler month in, month out, wasn't exactly challenging, beat him once, beat him every time. We stepped back from the SCW tag title run, watching, waiting, learning, with the sense of feeling we can swoop in anytime we want and give any champion a run for their money, it's there waiting. I haven't felt challenged since I took on Jordan Williams, and that man pulled off a big win against me, before I got revenge but Sunday, against the man who took down the man who took down me, I see this as more than a little challenge, I see this as THE challenge, the one that could put a match underneath me and set me on fire again. I can see why Odette wanted this one, because she wants to see that fire in me, that will send me flying."

The smile drops from my face and is replaced with a more serious look.

"That can only be good for me, but bad for champions, bad for the people in front of me."

The running water in the background stops running.

"Already, there's actually that warm feeling inside, that little flickering light that is one drop of accelerant before it lights up the damn room, because I will be in the ring with Simon Jones. A former cruiserweight champion in that place we shall not speak of.... in my view, the last ever cruiserweight champ, EVER, because let's be honest, they lost their heart, so you will always be the last ever cruiserweight champion there Simon. More importantly, right now, you are the man that leads the company, the man that leads Sin City Wrestling, the man that everyone looks up to, follows and chases. You're the heavyweight champion Simon, and you did it with some style. One, battle royal, taking out all those people from the beginning. People had to open their eyes right there and then, but to go on, at a huge supercard and defeat the legend that is Jordan Williams. I won't lie to you Simon, that one opened my eyes, but I thought to myself I wouldn't have to worry about facing you, I'll be defeating people in the tag division, yet here we are."

The wind blows my hair in front of my face, but I use my fingers to flick it out of the way.

"The thing is, there's not an ounce of worry in my system, there's not a touch of anything more than excitement in me as I get to test my skills against you Simon, and it's a test I'm ready, and more than capable of standing up to and moving past. I'm more than willing to ace this test and go where ever it is that my career is going. I have a whole world of respect for you Simon, the fact that you're headlining two show, in two weeks, with two different companies is a credit to who you are and your status in the wrestling world. I admit, I have slightly gone off the boil, but being in the ring with you Simon, is enough to lift my interest, it's enough to put that desire in to me to win, it's enough to make me step up and challenge and you know, there's only so many times you can hear 'Gabriel, you're good enough to be heavyweight champion. You're good enough to step up and take a spot at the top' before you start believing it. I'm starting to believe so this Sunday, I do not wanna disappoint. I don't wanna disappoint me, I don't wanna disappoint the fans, I don't and won't disappoint anybody."

I lean back on the rail, my eyes never leaving the camera.

"This is a huge chance for me, and Odette has a lot of faith in me, just by trying to put me in the same ring as you Simon, and I have no intention of letting her down. As much as I respect you Simon, as much as I see what a talent you are, and how much you're willing to put on the line to keep yourself in the spotlight, I'm about to mix things up, change the rules of the game. This is going to be an eye opening experience for you Simon, because after Sunday, you will see that challenges can arise from anywhere in Sin City Wrestling, that surprises can be pulled out of every place you can find, that even a tag team wrestler who has sat back observing for a while, can pull off a shock win."

I tap my jaw with two fingers.

"Although, when you look at the big picture, would it really be such a shock to see Odette and I win. We've both held those titles that yourself and Roxi Johnson both possess. We've both had the taste of that gold, and many more successes in between, we're both lifted those titles above out heads and celebrated. We know that feeling, that just might be enough to drive us on to show that we want that feeling again and this will be a big step forward in to getting that once more. Respect can only go so far Simon, but we're coming to win. We're coming to show the wrestling world, that we can step up our game, anytime we like, and we will be victorious on Sunday night."

I spin around, looking down at the streets of Paris. I speak, whilst having my back to the camera.

"I'd love to say my partner in crime next, but it's more like my partner in justice, or I was her sidekick or something, but Sunday will be the first time in months I've been in a ring with Roxi Johnson, my partner in the Blast From The Past tournament. Ironically, Odette was on the other team, battling to beat us that night, but we were so close, eh Roxi? So close to taking the prize at the end, so I know you're a talented wrestler, and congratulations on that Bombshell title win of yours. Only two in my mind could ever stop the darkness that is Misty, and both of you will be in the ring on Sunday on opposite sides. Both of you will be going to war. I don't know what will come of you two, but Roxi, we're confident and I won't let Odette's dream match turn in to a nightmare. This week, all Odette's dreams will come true."

The sound of footsteps cause me to spin around to see Odette Ryder wearing a white dress, figure hugging and sitting just above her knee. A white band sits atop of her flowing hair, hanging down to just above her hips, finished off with strappy, open toed, sparkling, gold heels. A wide smile crosses my face.

"You look stunning." I say through my smiling lips.

"Thanks." Odette replies, pushing her hair back behind her ear. "All my dreams, huh?"

My hand softly touches my back pocket.

"Oh you have no idea." I reply with a smile.

I quickly turn to the camera as I walk past it.

"We're coming to win on Sunday."

I lift Odette off her feet, spinning her around as she wraps her arms around my neck.

"Believe that!"

I place Odette back down to the ground and look at her smiling up at me.

"Ready?" I ask her.

"Sure." She replies "Where are we going?"

A smile crosses my face.

"You'll have to wait and see." I say with a wink.

The scene fades out as we walk off.



Later that evening.

My hand grips around Odette's slim finger as we stroll along the Île Saint Louis, one of two natural islands in the Seine river. Odette looks at me, her head glancing to her left, looking at me from her lower height as we slowly stroll the river banks. I move my hand from around Odette's, and run my fingers along her slender shoulders, my arm moving around her. The cool breeze kisses our cheeks as it runs through the thin gap between Odette's cheeks and my chest, with the stars looking down on us. Odette steps in closer, closing the gap and resting her head on my chest.

So beautiful. You know, sometimes, opportunity just falls in to your lap, and you just have to jump at it and take it with both hands. I think the biggest opportunity ever is right here, seriously, right here and right now.

My hand slides down to my back pocket, reaching hold of something but Odette stops and spins in front of me, her arms moving up to my neck, and her hands locking around the back of my head, pulling me close and kissing me firmly on the lips. My hand falls down to the small of Odette's back and pulls her close in to me, pressing her body in towards my own as my breathing becomes firmer. Odette slowly pulls her lips away from my own, and gently opens her eyes. A smiles spread on both our faces as Odette bites her lower lip.

"I love you." she whispers, her words just creeping over the sound the warm Paris breeze.

My hand slides up her body to her cheek, my thumb rolling across her smooth face. I look deeply in to her emerald eyes and smile.

"I love you too sweetheart." I reply, unable to stop myself from smiling widely.

"Thank you for bringing me here." Odette says, her eyes full of life.

"You don't have to thank me baby." I start "This place was a big part of my life, and now you're a huge part of my life. This city gave me so many memories, not many good ones, but I wanna add one of the best memories of my life, to it. I needed you to be here while I did just that"

Odette scratches the back of my head.

"Every memory with you is a great one." I start "But there's this memory I want, one that I've wanted for so long, one I've wanted forever, but it took you to come along, to make me see how badly I wanted it."

Odette looks at me slightly confused. I move my hands up her arms and take her hands in mine, walking over towards the rails on the back on the Seine. I lean on the rail and look at Odette.

"What are you talking about baby?" Odette asks, her fingers firmly gripping mine.

Opportunity is knocking Gabriel, it's right there knocking, are you gonna open the door? Are you gonna let it in?

I look at Odette, and kiss her on the side of the head, my arm moving back to her shoulder, my thumb gently stroking her shoulder.

"This here, is where I used to cheat greedy people out of all their money, because they were just waiting there to just give it to me." I start "And I look at all the time that has passed, I look at how every has changed."

Odette turns back to look at me, but my eyes stay focuses on the starlit river in front of us.

"I look at everything I've done in between then and now, and no one would have ever thought I'd have all that I have now. People thought I would have ended up in prison or dead by now but I have everything. I met Synn and Shane, I met Despayre, Rage, Fantasia, Kittie, I had friends for one of the first times in my life, and I was excited by the future, and there was a date in the future that came along, that one moment I was waiting for." I pause for a few seconds "August twelth 2013"

I look at Odette, a smile on her face.

"The days my dreams became reality." I say with a smile.

Odette wasn’t really sure where this was going, but a smile was plastered across her face.

"No matter what I do in my life O." I start "That day will be one of the single greatest days of my life."

“That day will always hold a special place in my heart as well Gabriel, if we didn’t have that day there wouldn’t be a Odette and Gabriel. I’m just glad you felt the same way, or that could have been slightly awkward”

I look Odette in the eye, listening to her words float across the night air.

"That day, I believed in love" I say with a smile "And when we went away, to St Lucia, I didn't just believe it, I felt it."

I really did. It's when I knew that this was the woman I wanted to spend my life with. It's eye opening.

I look deeply in to Odette's eyes as I rest my arm on the rail. Odette runs her hand over mine, her eyes meeting my gaze.

"I always said I will live, when I find somebody to die for, and I have." I whisper "And when I found you, I knew you was the only woman I would move the stars for."

I quickly side step, moving behind Odette and lifting my hand up in front of her, pointing it towards the sky. The stars above us seem to start to move. Odette's eyes focuses on them.

“Gabriel, what on earth are you doing?” Odette says nervously as if she is waiting for me to pull out a master stunt.

I step slightly backwards as the stars start to form words in front of Odette's eyes. I stand back a little further as Odette starts to read them.

"Odette, will you marry me?" she mumbles slowly.

Odette's eyes widen.

"Wait.... what?" She says surprised.

Odette turns around, looking in front of her, but not seeing me. She looks down to see me on one knee, holding something in my hand.

<img src=http://www.instablogsimages.com/1/2012/04/18/worlds_most_expensive_engagement_ring_91thw.jpg>

For enquiring minds, Made by DeBeers, platinum body with eye catching 9 carat diamond at the center. One point eight three million dollars for any fella that wants to save to get one like this.

"It's saying something I should have said from day one, because I knew I was never gonna be with anyone else." I say, looking up at Odette.

Looking down at Gabriel with wide eyes, Odette’s right hand comes up to cover her mouth that had opened from shock. The city lights catch a tear that had already escaped her emerald eye, this was the perfect moment.

"So Odette Nicole Ryder..." I start "Will you marry me?"

15
Climax Control Archives / Facing Giants
« on: May 31, 2013, 09:56:22 PM »
 I sit in a room on a two seat sofa, brightly lit. Around me, a crib is set up, as well as a changing table for a baby. Stuffed toys sit of shelves on the wall, as well as baby blankets, bottles, books for the young and other various items. I look up at the door, barely open as footsteps grab my attention.

Outside the room, the area is clearly reorganized as the home of Odette and I. Odette walks towards the room, looking towards it and seeing the door slightly ajar. The color drains from her face.

"I know I shut that door earlier." She mumbles to herself. "Can't be anyone there, I'm the only person in the house that knows..."

Odette slowly edges closer to the door, looking at the uncovered keypad, usually hidden by false fake paneling. Odette breathes deeply.

"Dunno why you're standing out there wondering." My voice calls out to her.

Odette's eyes widen as she pulls at the door handle, looking around the corner, seeing me sitting there.

"Oh God!" Odette says turning away.

"Quite the nest you've made here." I comment.

Odette turns back around, slightly embarrassed look on her face. I wave my fingers towards her.

"Come here gorgeous." I quickly say.

Odette walks towards me, her hand covering her mouth. I pat the sofa cushion next to me and Odette sits down, burying her head in my shoulder. I move my hand down to her chin, lifting her chin with my finger and staring in to her eyes. Odette looks up, staring at me, but I quickly glance my lips against hers, pushing my lips softly against her, with a soft kiss, before pulling away.

"How long have you known?" Odette asks

"A while" I start "I tried to tell you in Canada, but then we saw the Wales and the moment passed us by a little"

"You probably think I'm crazy." Odette says sadly.

I slide my hand on to hers, locking my fingers in hers.

"No." I start "It means you didn't just do it for the sake of it, for the sake of wanting a kid to be trendy. You didn't go in to this thinking that because everyone else had a kid, or is having kids, you wanted one. You did this for the right reason, you had things set up nicely before we decided to. No one else plans like that, and that's why a lot of kids grow up wrong, because nothing was ever planned before."

A half smile crosses Odette's lips.

"And what if you would have said no to this?" She asked "Then I would have looked crazy for this room."

Odette points around.

"It wouldn't have always been a no." I reply with a smile. "Let me tell you this. The moment I met you, I knew I wanted my future with you, I knew without a shadow of  doubt, that you were the one to tame me, make me see life different. Before you came along, the relationship part of my life wasn't exactly fulfilling, it was empty sweetheart. Then you came along, on that ship, and I got to really spend time with you, and the more I did, the more I knew that you would be the mother of my children. It was never if, it was always when."

Odette squeezes my hand tightly.

"Always when sweetheart." I say softly "Life can throw all it wants at us, but we was always gonna be here, always gonna be."

Odette rests her head on my shoulder.

"I was nervous about showing you this room." Odette says in to my ear

"You had no reason to be." I say as I kiss her on the forehead "You did great work here"

Odette pulls herself in closer to me.

"You really don't think I'm crazy?" She says looking up

"Nope, perfect more like." I reply "But we might have to you know, move this stuff upstairs, room next to ours, or I'm bound to fall sleepily down the stairs when that baby monitor goes off with that wailing."

Odette playfully hits me in the chest.

"Wailing? That's our son or daughter you're talking about" Odette starts. "And secondly, this was just a test room. I think you might have picked up on it quicker if all this stuff was out in the open instead of this secret room."

I nod quickly

"You have a point sweetheart." I concur.

"I can't wait to finally stop my crazy work life so we can put 100% into trying" Odette comments, her fingers moving up behind my back, playing with my hair.

I stroke my thumb along Odette's cheek, her face alive with a bright smile.

"When ever you want to quit baby, I'll support your decision" I reply "Because you're gonna be an amazing parent. Any kid would love to have you as their mother."

Odette leans in, kissing me firmly on the lips, breathing passionately as she moves close.

"I've got one last thing to do... then I promise... " Odette starts "I'll be the best damn house wif... girlfriend ever"

"What?" I say surprised.

Odette kisses me firmly again, taking my mind away from what was just said. Odette pulls away, a devilish smile on her face.

"I hope our kids have your looks." I say with a smile.

"And not your sense of danger." Odette replies

"Says the chick who does stunts on bikes." I reply quickly.

Odette playfully pushes me in the chest.

"Least I don't play with sharks." Odette fires back.

"I haven't done that in awhile." I protest "I do have a question though."

Odette ruffles my hair

"Yes?" Odette says leaning back a little bit.

"When are we getting rid of all those bikes out there to make space for the mini van?"

Odette eyes widen, a look of surprise on her face.  

"Right after we sell those fast cars out there."

I firmly shake my head.

"We're gonna need a bigger garage." I quickly reply.

Odette nods in agreement.

"Seriously though." Odette says "Can you not teach or son or daughter those dangerous tricks?"

"Not until they're at least five sweetheart." I reply with a smile.

"Tell me why I love you please?" Odette says jokingly.

"Because I'm great and you're hypnotized." I reply with a wink.

Odette laughs, pulling herself in to me.

"That explains everything." She says.

A moment of silence passes, Odette leaning her head on my chest. I put my arm around her shoulder, hugging her firmly.

"It's gonna be great baby." I reassure her "Our kid will have everything they ever wanted. A great mother, a father who can step it up a level with the got ya nose game."

A smile passes Odette face.

"A whole host of aunts and uncles in The Sins and NXT." I say biting my lip

Odette fires me a look.

"What?" I say innocently "Most of them are harmless."

"This doesn't scare you?" Odette asks

"Scares me more never having a family with the woman I love." I reply "It took me a bit to get my head around it all, but the more I thought about it, the more I wanted it. I'm with the woman I plan on spending the next million life times with. I don't want to see a day go by without being with you. I miss you when we're apart, so no, this doesn't scare me baby."

Odette squeezes my arm.

"And I know at times I can be a little quiet, and it looks like I don't care, and the bullshit rumors start about us, but there's not a day that goes by that I don't love you a little more every day. Knew the second I met ya, it was us forever." I tell Odette.

Odette moves her head closer to mine.

"I love you." She says

"I love you too" I reply

Odette leans in to kiss me but stops before she does.

"Wait a second." She starts "How did you get in here?"

I look around with a smile.

"Uh" I stumble out "Magic?"

"Magic nothing." Odette says firmly "I swear I'm gonna kill him."

"Nah." I say quickly "It's a good thing baby."

"I'm still gonna kill him." Odette replies.

Odette puts her head on my chest once more as the scene fades out.



"Look, just take it in your hand..." my voice is heard saying. "And then just move your hand up and down."

"It's too hard." Odette's voice is heard saying,

"Things being hard has never been a problem before." I reply.

I bet I know what you're thinking. Somewhere, Marty McFarge just got the tissues ready

The camera switches to myself and Odette sitting opposite each other at a table, outside in the warm Vegas sunshine. In my hand, I hold a deck of cards, holding them towards Odette.

"Baby, I can't shuffle cards" Odette says, poking her bottom lip out towards me.

I put the cards down in front of Odette and put my hands on hers, smiling across the table. Our little family of a dog and two cats run around the garden. Alcide, our toy yorkie sits beside Odette in a protective manner.

"Ok gorgeous." I start "How about I teach you a little trick?"

"Ok." Odette says with a smile.

I pick up the cards in front of Odette, using the back of my hand to roll the cards out in a half circle. I reach in to my pocket and pull out a pen, placing it on top of the cards and smiling at Odette.

"Here's what you do baby." I start "You look at a random person, anyone who seems interested in magic, or entertainment, or is too drunk to know where he or she is. Honestly, the drunks make the best crowds, they're amazed more."

"Right." Odette says, narrowing her eyes.

"Now what you do is pick up the cards and shuffle them." I continue.

I try to hide a smile, but Odette looks at me sternly.

"Very funny." She says dryly

"I'm sorry baby." I start "I will teach you how to do that."

"Promise?" Odette says.

"Promise." I reply "Ok, you now pick the person from the crowd that you'll think will be amazed the most and use them. If one person is amazed, everyone else around will be. It's like a chain reaction. Works in all emotions."

"Like mob mentality?" Odette asks.

"Right." I reply "One angry person, turns in to two angry people, turns in to four angry people, and you have a pissed off mob."

Odette smiles.

"So, you got the person you want in this trick?" I ask.

"Baby, there's only you here, unless you have imaginary friends." Odette says with a curl of her lip and a wink.

"Ok, so what you want to do is tempt me to pick a card and sign it." I instruct.

"Hey Mr, would you pick a card and sign it?" Odette says casually.

"Only after you shuffle the deck so I know it's not rigged." I reply straight face.

Odette clenches her jaw.

"When we have kids, you could give up the magic and become a comedian." Odette replies unimpressed.

"Maybe, but it don't sound as fun as doing crazy stuff." I reply. "Anyway young magic lady, yes, I will sign one of your lovely cards."

I reach over, looking at the cards in front of me before picking one from the middle of the pack and sliding it across the table. I lift it up to show the Queen Of Hearts.

It's ok, you don't have to call this one "my Queen"

I look down at the card, hiding it from Odette's view and pick up the pen. Smiling at the beautiful Australian across the table, I sign my name across the card. I put the card back on the table and slide it back towards Odette.

"Now what?" Odette asks.

"Just put the card back in the pack, anywhere you like." I instruct.

Odette does just that

"Now stack them and take them in your hand" I tell Odette.

Odette picks the cards up and holds them in her hand, her eyes full of excitement.

"This is the tricky part." I tell her. "Now..."

Odette leans in closer.

"Yes?" she says.

"Shuffle them." I reply, biting my lower lip

Odette growls, her eyes narrowing at me.

"You're such a tool!" Odette says, the patience in her voice, clearly ran out.

Odette throws the cards in the air, setting Alcide off in a frenzy, looking up at the cards as the float in the air. The toy yorkie jumps in the air, snapping his tiny mouth at the cards as they fall. Alcide catches a card in his mouth.

"Drop it Alcide!" I tell the dog, reaching down to pick him up. "Don't need dog slobber on the cards."

I put Alcide on the table, who promptly turns around and away from me, towards Odette's waiting arms. Alcide drops the card in front of Odette, face side up, to show the queen of hearts with my signature on it.

"Holy..." Odette trails off.

I scratch my head, looking at Odette and Alcide very confused.

"Did I do it right?" Odette asks.

"Uh..." I start "That wasn't the trick I was gonna show you. I was gonna show you how to throw the cards at a window and have that one stick."

Odette smiles proudly, stroking Alcide on the head. I continue to look confused at Odette.

"How the hell did you two do that?" I ask exasperated

"Magic" Odette tells me with a wide smile on her beautiful face.

I scratch my head as the scene fades to black.



The moonlight rolls down on my skin as I charge through the woods, my eyes focused on what's in front. My mind wanders.

Changes, everything is changing. Nothing stays the same forever, good thing right?

My feet pound across dry leaves.

Everything is changing right now, everything. My life, the place I work, is my life where I expected it to be?

I dart through the trees, seemingly running to nowhere.

No

My breathing gets heavier

Oh shit, that's a bad thing right, it means I'm fighting with Odette all of a sudden, don't want the things we chosen. Do yourself the slightest of favors and slow down and let me finish. My life is better than I could have ever imagined it to be, so stop reading in to things too damn much. My life turned out to be so much more than I expected, kill me tomorrow, I die happy. That's to get my point across about how things change.

I continue to run, picking up the pace a little.

Work changes too. I mean look at all these new people, SCW are stepping up their game, bringing in new people. New bombshells, one of the top five teams in the NWA alliance, pulling in the NWA Cruiserweight champion, a man who currently holds two different titles in two different alliance federations. But amongst the roses, you expect a weed, well they got that too in the part time, non committal Jericho Hill

My jaw tightens as I dart through more trees.

The man who instantly comes in and gets his info from Misty, to insult my girlfriend. What a dick, I mean possible big shot elsewhere, little part time antics won't get you anywhere here. He'll see the talent and go and hide cause he can't keep up. Reminds me of someone I used to know on Twitter, and no one liked that guy either.

I jump over a fallen tree and continue to run.

Change is good for the most part, gotta expect one lemon to turn up, pick the fight with the wrong person and get his arse handed to him, I'm sure our paths will meet at some point, and I will deal with him.

The image of the moon flashes on the screen.

But change is not something that just happens, that's something you can make happen yourself, and I've heard it all this week. Why didn't I go for the title last Climax Control? Hell, I had enough people to force me in to it. I think there was a lot of hope I was gonna show up and go for it. Why didn't I make that change myself and put myself on the top of the tree?

A rumble of thunder is heard above me.

Why didn't I choose to step up to the plate, fill my need for greed?

I continue to dart through trees.

Because I'm happy, maybe? Because I'm actually content with me being who I am. I'm an NWA Tag Team Champion, why would I be changing a winning formula?

I stop for a few seconds.

Oh yeah, the greed thing.

I shake my head and continue to run once more.

If I would have gone for it, would I be sitting there with a referee's shirt on this week? My need for greed has been fulfilled this week as I'm now in the ring against three giants in the wrestling field, one literary but the other two, figuratively.

I stop, looking up at an old broken down castle. The moon rests behind it, as some clouds break up it's shape. I walk towards the door, pushing it open.

The literal giant, Casey Williams. Hello Casey, we've done this dance before, haven't we? On many occasions, starting from day one in AWA and SCW. Do you remember the out come? I'm sure it's haunted you for a long time that your record against me has been.... for want of a better word.... useless.

I step inside the door.

You've been pretty bad against me haven't you and I've been going on about changes Casey. Life has indeed changed for you as of late. A married man, a pregnant wife, kudos to you Casey. I for one, never expected that. Change is good for you too it seems, but Casey, some things in life never change. Let's use the example of our encounters, shall we? Every chance I've had against you, I have defeated you, and this is one of those things that will not change now. You must have seen your name opposite mine, and through that someone had it in for you, that someone must have been mocking your new found good fortune, but no Casey, there just comes a time in every angry giants life, where he must take on his biggest thorn in his side. I've been that thorn for years Casey. That will not change cause every encounter we have will always end the same, it will always end with you on the losing side.

I look around at the hallway. Cobwebs hang from the ceiling and an old wooden staircase sits in front of me.

This is why you will always struggle to reach the top Casey, because every time you think you're getting there, someone like me will pull you back down and in to the so called abyss. I will always be that monkey on your back, I will always be the man willing to pull you back down. I will be the one who stops you Casey. It's fun defeating giants and it will be again.

I walk towards the steps, putting a foot on the first step.

You are the literal giant Casey, now let's talk about the figurative giants. People who have done more than you in the wrestling world, Tom Dudely for example.

I start to walk up the steps, the floorboards creaking under my weight.

Tom, I'd like you say you were unlucky against the man I am teamed with this week, you run him very close for the gold on Climax Control not long ago, but falling short does not take away what you have done in wrestling in general. You have been a man who has done more in his career than most, a man who has had the balls to stand up, roll with the punches, get knocked down and back on your feet again. It drags respect out of people and makes people give a damn about you. That is why I see you as a giant in this business Tom, because you've earned that status through hard work and sacrifice

I take another step up the staircase, looking around at my dimly lit surroundings

But this is a prime example of why not going in that battle royal, has given me a better path, because I am now in the ring with someone who could just as easily become champion, and I get to show my abilities against a man who is one of the most underrated in SCW. I get to show my skills off against a man who has the ability to pull out surprises out of nowhere. I mean who would have expected you to turn your back on your boss? Who would have seen that shocker coming? Regardless of the fact that you are not a very good human being, you are a talented wrestler. When it comes down to if I would rather be a referee in this match, or facing you Tom. I know where I'd rather be, I know what role I'd like to be playing in this match.

I take another step up.

For the record, I have nothing against Simon Jones as referee. Congratulations on your very big win.

I reach half way up the stair case, looking down on what's behind me, seeming so far in the distance.

Anyway, back to you for a few Tom. I saw what you did, how close you came, and seeing your name opposite mine, a smile broke out on my face, because I get to add your now elevated name to the list of people I have put away. It's a sad truth, but the run that you're on right now, that also won't change.

Moving further up the stairs, the boards start creaking louder.

And Nick Jones, clearly a man who, without trying to stroke that big ego of his, clearly a man who's top of his game, world and heavyweight titles where ever he's been, a long run in SCW which made him the most hated man in SCW for a long time. When you think Nick Jones, you think of what impact he's made in wrestling. That my friends is a slight downfall, because there's more to Nick Jones than what meets the eye. This is a man who pissed on his own family, to elevate himself. This is a man who couldn't give a damn about anyone but Nick Jones. A giant in terms of what he's done, a cockroach in terms of who he is. This man is vermin.

I stand one step from the top.

This man is not only vermin, but delusional vermin. Do you even know what team you're going to be on this week Nick? Is it teaming with Tom and Casey, or is it Nick and his depleted Entourage? Or maybe you're gonna think you're back with The Supremacy. You may be a big man on campus Nick, but your own recent actions have already signed your downfall.

I stand at the top of the stairs looking at the hallway in front of me.

That's the problem with giants in all senses of the word. They're a little bit dumb. You see, you three idiots share a common thing. You like taking a knife in your hand, and plunging it in the backs of people who help you.

I start to walk down the hallway, standing outside a huge door, much larger than myself.

Casey turned on NXT, Nick and Tom on The Supremacy, so it begs the question gentlemen, which one of you is gonna make the turn on their partners first, for personal adulation?

I put my hand on the door.

That's the thing with giants in wrestling, it's a pissing contest on who can be the biggest.

I look at the door, gently leaning my weight behind it

So change gentlemen, it's been the theme of the day, and I'm ready to push the door and face the giants of wrestling at Climax Control, but sadly for you, my winning streak, will not be changing. I'm ready.

I push the door open, walking in to blinding light, before my eyes open, in the darkness of my bed. Odette lays with her head on my shoulder, her hand on my chest.

Are you?

The scene fades out.

16
Climax Control Archives / Back To Vegas
« on: May 11, 2013, 12:24:26 PM »
 Home is where the heart is, or so they say. I've always been a bit of a traveling man, leaving home at a young age, on the continent, finding my way to America. Recently, enough traveling has been done to satisfy this craving in me. South America, Europe, done in the span of weeks, but I've never been so glad to put my feet back in Las Vegas. Home might be where there heart is, and we all know who has my heart. We're home, properly, not some flying visit before going to Brazil or another South American country people dream of going, we're home for the longest we've been in a while... that is before we head to California for Climax Control, we're home. Going to California isn't so bad, fly for a couple of hours, get there, get a late flight home right after the show, and in bed before the early hours and just stay there, rest the body for a day and live a normal life. My heart is home.

Las Vegas, Nevada.

Forcing open the front door with my back, I push through, opening the door up wider. Reaching down, I pick up two bags and shuffle them inside the door, before turning to Odette Ryder, her beautiful eyes locked on me as I pick her off her feet, putting her over my shoulder. Odette playfully hits me on my back as I step in the house.

"What are you doing?" She asks, through giggling.

"Getting a great view of your arse." I reply quickly.

Odette hits me again as I put her on the floor, but her interest turns to the patter of feet on floor. Odette drops to her knee as two cats and a tiny dog charges towards her, jumping up on her. I smile down as I see Princeton, Carrot and Alcide move around Odette and quickly pick the bags up and moving them to one side, shutting the door behind me. Alcide runs towards me and I reach down to pick up the toy yorkie. Alcide moves his head in to lick my cheek as I walk towards a door to the side, opening it up and watching the cats charge away from Odette and in to the room. I put Alcide down to follow them, before moving towards Odette, taking her hand in mine as she stands up.

"I'm so glad to be home." Odette tells me.

"Makes two of us." I reply quickly.

I lead Odette in to the living room, where our cats and dog just charged in to and take a seat on the sofa, pull Odette down with me. I sit back and put my head back, and Odette lays her head on my chest.

"No more traveling to South America, no title defense this month for the NWA." I start.

"Just us flying in for shows and back home again and lots of days here." Odette adds.

"Peaceful." I say with a smile.

"Well, for now anyway." Odette says. "Have you forgotten?"

A smile breaks out on my face

"No baby." I reply before leaning down and kissing Odette on the head. "I haven't."

"They'll be here soon and we can get that rule out of the way." Odette informs me "It's gonna be so much fun, BBQ, music."

"And a house full." I quickly add.

"But you don't like too much silence anyway." Odette says "So you found the perfect woman to be with."

You couldn't be more right if you tried. Absolutely perfect for each other.

"I did, and I'm a lucky man." I reply "I want these rules out of the way, so we can be normal, not be looked at like we did something wrong when we didn't. I want our lives to start properly, where we can just be us."

Odette leans in to kiss me, but Alcide jumps up on the sofa, and across Odette's lap. Odette reaches down to pet the little dog on the head.

"Speaking of these rules baby." I start "Tomorrow, we have to attend that Mr Self Help seminar."

"Where?" Odette asks, he eyes looking in mine.

"Synn's place." I tell her.

Odette buries her head in my chest, and I stroke her hair. Her eyes dart up at mine.

"How do these things work?" She asks.

"Well, Mr Self Help will lecture about something, he'll open things up to the crowd for questions and hope you learn something from it." I reply

"Sounds different." She says.

I kiss Odette on the head.

"Yes." I start "But by the end of the week, we could be clear of this stuff."

Odette runs her hand along my chest, her eyes looking up at mine.

"Then we can get things set up for the other rule." She says, a smile creeping across her kissable lips.

"We can baby." I reply

Odette pulls herself closer to me as the scene fades.



9am - The residence of Synn, Despayre and Theresa.

A red Bugatti Veyron stops outside the home of Synn, Despayre and Theresa. I look across at Odette in the passenger seat of the car.

"Why am I so nervous?" Odette asks me

I put my hand on hers.

"Because you haven't been on the receiving end of one of these things before." I start "But don't worry too much about it. It will be fine, I promise."

I cut the engine of the car and look at Odette once more.

"It really is nothing to worry about." I reassure her

An intentional crooked smile crosses Odette's face as she opens the car door. I mirror her movements by opening the car door on my side and stepping out. Odette and I walk towards the door, Odette wraps her arms around my hanging arm as we get to the door and I hit my knuckles on the door. After a few seconds, Theresa opens the door.

"Are you hear for the Mr Self Help seminar?" she asks me.

I look at Odette curiously and back to Theresa.

"Yes." I say "Has he roped you in on this to get you to act like this is legit?"

"It is legit." Theresa scolds at me. "Young Joshua has spent a lot of time setting up for this very event."

She waves Odette and I in to the house, to where Synn greets us with a smile.

"Good luck." He says with a smirk on his face.

"Right this way." Theresa says, pointing an arm at a door.

Odette and I walk to the door and I put my hand on the handle, walking in to the room. Looking around, two rows of chairs are seen and a projector is seen set up, facing a white sheet hanging from a wall. A stool sits next to a table with two glasses of water upon them. A microphone stand is also set up. Odette peers curiously around the room.

"How many people is he expecting?" Odette asks.

"I have no idea" I reply slowly.

Odette and I take a seat in the first row, and I wrap my arm around her. Reaching in and kissing my beautiful girlfriend in the lips, my hand on her cheek. She pulls away and winks at me.

"Think we have time to, you know..." she says in an almost whisper.

"I don't see why not." I reply with a wink.

I move in closer but music starts to play, turning our attention to the front of the room. A thump is heard.

"Joshua" Synn's voice is heard saying "Take the glasses off before you walk in to the room."

"It wasn't the glasses, it was the door frame came out of nowhere." Despayre's voice is heard saying just above the music.

Odette wraps her fingers around mine as Despayre walks through the door, thick rimmed glasses on his face as he carries Angel in his fingers. Despayre steps towards the stool, placing Angel upon it and picking up a glass of water, taking a sip from it. He places the water down on the table and stands before the microphone as the music fades out.

"Hello and welcome." Despayre starts "It's so good to see so many of your smiling faces."

Odette and I look around the room, seeing just the two rows of chairs, with only us in the room.

"This is Mr Self Help." Despayre says, pointing at Angel "And I'm his assistant, and today, we're here to help you improve the quality of your relationships."

Despayre looks at Angel.

"I know plenty, thank you very much!" Despayre says to the bear "Anyway, thank you all for being here."

I quickly raise my hand.

"Save all questions for the end." Despayre says turning away.

I lower my hand and shrugs.

"Love is a wonderful thing, but could also be one of the hardest things in the entire world, harder than one of those rubix cube things that I still haven't finished. " Despayre says "But just like a rubix cube, when everything falls in to place, it's the best feeling in the world, like ice cream on a hot day."

Despayre looks at Angel.

"How can shots from a woman's belly button also be a great feeling?" Despayre asks Angel.

Despayre waits for Angel to answer, but shrugs.

"Doesn't sound very hygienic but ok." Despayre says innocently.

He turns back to the front of the room and looks towards Odette and I.

"I feel a lot of love in the room today, I do." Despayre says with a serious nod. "But I am going to teach you how to take that power of love and make it feel even better. It's about denial."

I look at Odette with a raised eyebrow.

"Hit the lights." Despayre says.

Despayre waits as the lights stay on.

"Fine, I'll do it myself" Despayre says with a huff.

Despayre walks towards a light switch, switching the lights off and moving back to the projector, clicking the power switch on to picking up a clicker. He presses his thumb down on the clicker, bringing up a picture of a happy couple, sitting in a field, wide smiles on their faces.

"Look at those smiles." Despayre says "Look how happy they are. Look how they're glad to be around each other and not ripping each others heads off. This is a couple who have been apart from each other for a little while and absence has made the heart grow fonder."

I raise my hand, and Despayre looks at me.

"What is your name young man?" Despayre asks.

"It's me Despy." I reply.

"Mr Self Help's assistant." Despayre corrects me.

"It's me, Mr Self Help's assistant." I start "Gabriel"

Despayre lifts the glasses up and stares at me.

"Gabriel!" He starts "Hi! Can't see a thing out of these glasses."

"They have no lenses Despy" I reply.

"I know" He starts "Weird, right?"

"I have a question Mr Self Help." I say.

"Well, I don't usually allow questions till the end, but as it's you." Despayre says.

"What if you're so in love with someone, you just can't be away from them?" I ask

Despayre taps the side of his head, walking away from me slightly.

"That is a very good question." Despayre says "Gabriel, wasn't it?"

I look at Despayre with a scratch of my head

"Yes." I reply.

"Young Gabriel." Despayre starts.

Young Gabriel? I'm older than you!

"Tell me about your feelings for this young lady." Despayre says.

"She's everything to me." I start "Love her so damn much, I'm going through all these rules every day of my life just to show the world how special she is to me. Walking across hot coals, broken glass, anything every day of my life to show her I love her."

Odette squeezes my arm.

"So any advice you can give, where I don't have to be away from her, would be very appreciated." I say

Ok, look, I need Despayre to give me the thumbs up to get this rule out of the way, I need him to say well done, you've passed, so I can get to where I'm going and fast

Despayre taps his chin walking around the room. A smile crosses his face as he turns to look at me.

"Jewelry" He says. "Lots and lots of jewelry and some mushy stuff. Buy her a lot of chocolates too, chicks dig chocolates!"

"And that will help me be able to spend time with her and not have her bored of me?" I ask.

Despayre leans down in front of me.

"A better aftershave might help too." Despayre says dryly.

Despayre turns around, clicking the clicker on the projector once more. A picture of Romeo and Juliet appears.

"Uh, Mister Self Help?" I start "Those two both died!"

"They did?" Despayre says curiously

Despayre looks at Angel

"See what happens when you do your research on a sugar buzz?" He says to the bear

Despayre clicks the clicker and the next picture... Sam and Dean Winchester, from the hit television show, Supernatural,  in one of those cuddle poses the actors do...

"Um, Mr Self Help?" I start, looking at Angel "Those guys aren't a couple."

Despayre scratches his head and turns to Angel, before looking back at me.

"What makes you say that?" Despayre asks.

"Well for a start.." I begin "They're straight."

Despayre looks at the picture, then at me once more. He looks at the picture again and lifts his glasses...

"Hmmmm" Despayre ponders

He lowers his glasses and looks at me.

"You poor delusional soul." He remarks

"And they're brothers." Odette adds

Despayre shuffles through some papers from the table, before throwing them in the air.

"Brothers!?" Despayre exclaims

He looks at the picture again, scratching his head, then glances at Angel

"Is *THAT* what Wincest means!?" Despayre asks.

Odette buries her head in my shoulder, trying not to laugh at Despayre's antic. Despayre lowers his glasses and turns, bumping in to the microphone stand.

"Sorry about that" He says to the microphone stand "Didn't see you there friend."

"That's the mic stand." Odette informs Despayre.

Despayre takes off the glasses again to see it.

"I just thought it was a very tall, skinny person." Despayre says. "Like one of those really thin models with the long necks."

"Or a giraffe." I add.

"Or a giraffe" Despayre agrees. "Which reminds me, I never did find that anteater in South America."

Despayre looks sad, but quickly perks up.

"You're right Angel, not the time, nor place for this." Despayre says. "Ummmm, where was I?"

"You was just about to close." I tell him.

"I was?" Despayre says scratching his head.

"You was." Odette says.

"Oh, in that case, class dismissed!" Despayre says.

I look at Odette, taking her by the hand and looking towards the door. We stand up and quickly move towards the door and through it, to where Synn is waiting.

"That finished soon." Synn comments.

"Maybe he didn't have a lot to say." I remark.

"You tricked him again, huh?" Synn replies.

I try to look innocent.

"I might have hurried things along." I admit.

Synn slowly shakes his head.

"What?" I say innocently "You try sitting through one of them."

"Who do you think he practiced this thing on?" Synn asks.

Odette and I smile at Synn.

"Oh, wait there." Synn tells me.

Synn hurries off and Odette wraps her arms around me.

"Think that's another rule done."She says.

"It is baby." I reply with a smile. "And one more soon...."

If you wanna know what the next rule is and how it get's sorted, I suggest you watch my baby's promo, because another one is getting sorted there

I move down to kiss Odette on the lips, her hands moving up and down my back before the sound of a throat being cleared. I pull away from Odette for a second and look to see Synn, holding on to a poster.

"New promo posters for your next show." Synn tells me.

I look at them, looking very impressed.

<Img src=http://i1145.photobucket.com/albums/o504/odetteryder/GabeComingSOON_zps48f5c106.png>

I turn my attention to Odette.

"The person that makes these, is one talented lady." I remark

"How do you know she's a lady?" Odette asks.

"Gut feeling."I reply.

The scene fades out as Odette looks at me curiously.



Moonlight bounces off the swimming pool in the back of my home with Odette Ryder. I walk out of the house and by the pool, looking out on the water as the waves ripple, and the moonlight cuts through the water. I take a seat on a sun lounger and lean forward, my hands together with my fingers locked. A blank look crosses my face as I speak.

"It's good to be back home, back in Vegas, wrestling in California, it's what I love to do, and this match to return to is worthy of a main event anywhere in the world. Former tag champs, and former bombshell champs all in one match."

I lean back in the sun lounger, looking up at the moonlight.

"Three opponents, or in my mind, three victims really, who to start with, who to target first? Let's start with Kevin Carter."

I pause for a second or two.

"You've been a bit of a revelation since you showed your face around here. You've somehow managed to kiss arse all the way to the top of SCW, and walk away with gold. I say walk away, but I think we need to be honest about things here, when you it comes to the heavyweight title. You stole gold, you robbed a man who, as much as I don't like, screwing him over and that fans over excited for a Jordan Williams title run. It goes a little beyond that though Mr Carter, you see, if you look down the history of that belt, you will come across a familiar name on that list, right at number one. The man everyone will remember long after you're gone, for being the first ever SCW heavyweight champion. That man is me Kevin Carter, me. I didn't have to steal the title to feed an ego, I just had to work for it. The second you conned a man out of that gold, was the second you started pissing on the tradition I started. I don't like that Kevin. I gave the title credit, you couldn't even go the right way about it, you took the easy way, the cheap way, you waited for Spike to do the damage and stole it. That's bad Kevin, really bad, but wanna know what's worse?"

I smile down the camera.

"You're not even that good."

A smirk crosses my face.

"Seriously, you're a very average man, who got lucky in a match to end up where you are now. In fact, your partner, Ace Baldwin, is actually five times better than you are. He should be the one with the accolades and you Carter, you should be left with nothing because the truth is, you're not that invincible. You're actually a mid card wrestler riding his luck. I'm sure your ego would disagree considering you are the kind of man in your mind, can do no wrong, but the thing is, it's only ever in your mind Kevin, your talent, the standing you think you should have, it's all in your mind."

I tap the side of my head.

"You offer up nothing at all. Doesn't matter if it's six man tag, a tag match with me and Despayre, a mixed tag with me and Odette or just one on one, every time we meet in the ring, I will show you again and again and again, that your talent is just in your head."

I smile.

"I watch the macho bullshit all over Twitter with you and your woman, and you man, you're fooling no one at all. You two on Twitter, two words come to mind. Those two words? Over compensating."

I hold back a laugh.

"Do you really think people buy the crap you and Amy post on there? Come on, we all know what the problem is and trying to use Twitter to cover up a..."

I hold my little finger up

"Very sad. I guess that little sexual prowess you claim to have on Twitter, also in your head Kevin. I'm sure the sun shine bright in your little fantasy world, but that is exactly what it is, a fantasy, a myth. It means nothing, because there's only you there. I will do you the greatest of favors Kevin, more of a favor then your woman does for you by making you look good on Twitter. I will bring you back to the real world and snap you back to reality, in to a world where human's are, real people and not fantasy. Open your eyes Kevin, look at the real world, it's time you joined us here. You can thank me later."

I lean back completely in the sun lounger, swinging my legs on to the end of it.

"I've already said your partner is better than you Kevin, and I stand by that fact, but Ace, just like you, confuses me slightly. My confusion with you Carter is simple. My confusion with you is how can you be so blind, when everyone sees you as a lucky man, rather than talented, but my confusion with Ace is to do with the obvious Team Erik thing."

I put my hands out flat in front of me.

"Team Erik, Ace, Team Erik. I thought you was better than that, I thought that you deserved more than working for that sniveling, power hungry runt. I thought you wanted more from SCW, but instead, you decide to put a big black mark on your record by signing up with that loser. I know you was a tag champion at the time, but you could have joined the side that has more to offer. It's not too late to come to the winning side. The sad truth is this Ace, Erik Staggs doesn't care about you, he hasn't from the start, all Erik Staggs cares about is his precious little Kevin Carter. You don't lick Staggs' nuts like Carter does, Carter is teachers pet. Staggs doesn't care about anyone on his team other than Carter, who why waste your time with a bunch of losers like that?"

I slowly shake my head.

"This does nothing for your career Ace and the truth be told, you need to be on this side, rather than Team Erik to get the respect you deserve. I will not deny that on your day Ace, you are one of the most talented wrestlers on the roster, but other times, it's like you show up an already defeated man. It's a shame to see you go from one extreme to the next, but on the bright side, you're still better than Kevin Carter."

A smirk crosses my face

"Doesn't mean you're gonna have any more luck then he has against me because well, you won't but at least you can stand there and say you tried harder. Carrying a team must be hard work, I've never been in that situation because Despayre and I are the proverbial well oiled machine but it must be hard carrying the weight of a deluded partner, who doesn't live in the real world. Must be hard to deal with the morons you have to deal with on a daily basis, morons like Di Luca, Hawkes, Misty, Carter, Marshall. I almost feel very sorry for you that you have to come to work and put up with these people. Couldn't pay me enough money to spend time around that lot, but by association to that lot, that puts you in a very awkward position, because the target on your back is clearly gonna grow every day that you stay with them, which means people are gonna come for you Ace, people like me, will be trying to get you."

I shrug

"But as I'm doing Carter a favor by snapping him back in to the real world, I will also do you a favor too. My favor to you is I will not look at you as a member of those rabies ridden pack of dogs, I will look at you as former tag team champion, Amazing Ace Baldwin, a man who has known what it's like to be a champion, a tag champion and no longer have that gold. At least that way, I will hold a little back and not see you as plainly Team Erik, I will just see you as a fellow wrestler and someone I can beat at will. Question is Ace, what Ace are we going to see this week?"

I rub my chin.

"Are we going to see the Ace Baldwin that gives his all, or the Ace Baldwin that turns up half arsed, expecting an easy ride? This ride will be anything but easy. We're not NWA Tag Team Champions for nothing you know. We had to travel, to earn these titles. If you think you're stepping in the ring for an easy one, you are sorely mistaken, bring your A game Ace, because god knows, you're gonna need it."

I take a deep breath.

"Feel for you Ace, teamed with a couple of clowns, cause well Amanda Cortez isn't much better than Kevin Carter."

A smile crosses my face.

"I really should talk about Amanda, huh? Even though Odette is gonna whoop her without a second thought. Amanda, I do have one serious question. Do you really think all those tattoos are gonna look good in say thirty years time when you're old and wrinkly?"

I shudder.

"Seriously, you're gonna need four people to stretch the skin, just so see them, to try to remember what they were all about. I know team Erik has a lot of jokes, but you and your train wreck life, has to be one of the biggest jokes ever. Tickling fetishes? Really? I'm gonna put this the best way I know how."

I rub my chin once more.

"You're not normal, are ya?"

A smile breaks out on my face.

"You're not a sandwich short of a picnic, you're a picnic short of a picnic! You're just not all there and when you face Odette, you need to be all there and then some and you, well, you just don't seem to match up to being all there or even good enough to be in the ring against her. You're out of your depth with this one, way out of your depth."

I stand up.

"At the end of the day, this match is gonna go how I predict. Despayre, Odette and I will be victorious, Team Erik will have another loss on the record and we will be moving on to bigger and better challengers and challenges. You three are just a stepping stone."

I walk away, towards the patio doors to see Odette standing behind, silently watching. I turn back to the camera once more.

"Believe that!"

I wink at the camera as I slide open the door and walk in, as the camera fades out

17
Supercard Archives / BIG decisions.
« on: April 26, 2013, 08:12:24 PM »
 Did you see Despy's promo? If you haven't, you should probably do so cause this is where we're gonna start.

I look in the bathroom mirror in the Cauliflower Alley Club.

Why is it even called that? Cauliflowers are nasty!

My hands rest under a stream of cold water. I cup my hands, pulling them up to my face, splashing the surprisingly overly cold water in my face. I watch the water drip from my face as I stare in the mirror, just looking at myself.

Future legend? What kind of fresh hell is this? I know I'm greed, I should be lapping this one up, but I don't need an award to tell me I'm gonna keep getting better. Who's lousy plan was this? Did Synn set this up? Did Synn even know? It would explain why he was so pushy getting me here, when I could have been home with Odette and the little animal family, in a rare day in Vegas.

I look at my face change to disappointment.

Could have been at home, that place serious fucking money was spent on, instead, I'm here being judged on my career I've had so far and being told I will do better in the future.

I flick the tap off and walk towards the hand towels, quickly wiping my hands and face and walking through the door, to the sea of people, but a familiar face and voice is heard.

"Gandolf!"

Stoner Scott Oliver, SCW reporter, appears through the crowds.

"Gabriel." I correct him.

"Ya!" Stoner says with a nod "I knew it was something beginning with G and something to do with magic."

"Thought you was in South America." I say slowly.

"I was?" Stoner starts "That must have been awesome."

I roll my eyes at Stoner.

"Oh yeah." Stoner says "I heard you was getting an award, so I came here to interview you about."

"You're not filming this on your phone, are ya?" I ask.

"No dude!" Stoner says "That would have been cool though. That cameraman guy there is with me. Not with me in that way, but here from SCW."

Stoner waves the camera man over towards us.

"Ready?" He asks.

"Are you?" I reply

"Nu uh." Stoner says with a shake of his head "But sooner we do this, sooner we go for brownies. Totally got the munchies!"

Scott composes himself and looks in the camera.

"Dudes, Dudettes and furry animals. I'm Scott Oliver." Scott starts "And I'm here with the man who has just been given a future legend award, Gandolf!"

"Gabriel." I correct him again

"That's what I said." Scott replies.

I roll my eyes again.

"Many dudes who have got that award has gone on to win lots of titles and become legends. Are you gonna be the same." Scott asks.

Be diplomatic

"I hope so." I start "They don't give these awards to just anyone, so I guess whoever decided to give Despayre and I this award must have thought we deserved it. It's a great honor to get, even if you feel that it's undeserving."

"Whoa!" Scott says surprised "You don't feel you deserve it?"

"Nope." I start "I don't think I deserve it. I think there's more from me to come without the need of it. In a couple of years, sure, now, no. I think it could have been given to someone else and I wouldn't have really cared. My career shouldn't be defined by awards like that, my career should be defined by what I do in the ring. Don't get me wrong, I know I'm gonna be a future legend, but I wanted to do more before being handed something like this. The eyes are now on me for the wrong reason. I'm all about actions, and my actions should deem me a future legend, not this. I'm grateful and all of that for the award, I think I'm still in a bit of shock."

"Did you know about the award before you got here?" Stoner asks.

"Nope, didn't have a clue." I start "These kind of things are not usually my kind of thing. We're in Las Vegas, I should have been home with the family, but Synn bugged me to be here, being the big time wrestling connoisseur that he is. He must have known about this, but I didn't. I just came here because he bugged the daylights out of me to be here, so here I am and next thing I know, I'm getting up on stage."

"Dude, aren't you meant to want like everything being the sin of greed?" Scott asks scratching his head.

"People change Scott." I reply quickly "I have a lot and got all I want, including this."

I point down at the NWA tag team title around my waist.

"I don't need to worry about awards telling me who I am going to be anyway." I say scratching my chin "I will be that future legend and thanks to whoever gave me this thing. You people wanna see me become that future legend?"

Stoner nods fast

"Watch Hostile Takeover, then a couple of days later, watch BACW, and watch Despayre and I just keep winning. I guess you'll be watching legends being born."

I open hand and playfully tap Stoner on the back. Stoner turns around looking for someone.

"Who did that?" Stoner asks confused.

"I did." I say quickly

"Whoa!" Stoner says surprised "Magic!"

Stoner clears his throat and turns back to the camera.

"I'm Stoner Scott Oliver, that's been Gandolf, see us in..." Scott stops, looking confused.

"Brazil." I whisper.

"Brazil for..." Scott stops again.

"Hostile Takeover" I whisper at him.

"Ya! What the wizard said." Scott says with a thumbs up "See you there!"

Scott turns to me.

"Wanna share a taxi to Brazil?" Scott asks as the camera fades out



You've now seen what happened on the way to Argentina. If I was you, this is where I'd go and watch Odette's promo, because after that short stop in Vegas, and now, a lot has changed. Odette said a lot, something that might have caught me a little off guard. I know it shouldn't have with the secret room I found out about a while ago in our house, I should have known it was coming, but there's no build up to it, just out and out saying it. Catching me off guard, made me look like a dick, because I figured she'd tell me about the room, and we'll sit down and discuss it, and I'll be ready for it all at that point, but nope, she just dropped it on me, and watching Odette's promo back, I should have reacted differently. I love the woman, I want those things, but... well, go watch her promo now, come back to this one. Go on, I'll wait.

...

...

Watched it? Good. You can see, she mentioned it back in Chile to me, and I've done a great job keeping it under my hat, but you know, I think back to the Build A Bear thing in Chile, and I smile. You know I've had with this on my shoulders for a couple of weeks, not avoiding the question, not avoiding the talk, but trying to figure out the right order for this thing. If you saw my NWA promo, you'd have seen I asked Odette to meet my family, something The Sins haven't even done. That's starting at the beginning, right?

Now everything is public knowledge and the worlds eyes are on us now, wondering about what we talk about at night, wondering if we're talking about kids and such. Looking back at that promo, and yes, I saw it long before you guys did, I saw the passion in Odette's eyes about it. It's hard to see when you're in that situation and your mind is running through a loop, going absolutely crazy, just a million things running like an Olympic sprinter through the mind. Sometimes your mind blanks and I saw it back again and I knew she wasn't joking, I knew this was not something she just came up with, or something that made her feel that way in Chile. This had been on her mind a while, and it's time I gave it some SERIOUS thought. Not like "Hey, we got the money, we can hire people to help us take care of the baby." because I won't be one of those parents who won't see their kids growing up.

There's not many moments in life that can make your heart stop, without it killing you, but when she told me, this was one of those moments where everything stopped. If I didn't know better, the world stopped moving at that point. She wasn't joking, it's what she wants, and I half rejected that, it was wrong of me. I wasn't trying to reject, but my tone sounded like it. I never meant for that, I know what I want, but it doesn't stop me being any less spacey.



A table is seen with Synn and Shane Boswell sitting at either end. Fantasia sits close to Shane, her hands not see.

"As I told you two before." Synn starts "Hands only where I can see them, this is going to be a team meeting."

Fantasia places the palms of her hands on the polished wooden table, both hands flat out and looks towards Synn with a smile. Despayre and Rage's voices are heard away from this scene.

"I don't know why they want me here." Rage huffs "I'm not allowed at the show, not allowed near the venue, hell, I shouldn't even be in Brazil."

"Cause Angel said if you're not here Uncle Rage, he's gonna be the Sin Of Wrath and no one wants that." Despayre's voice is heard saying "He will become a nightmare to live with if he does, that's why you don't live with us."

"Good!" Rage says loudly "I don't wanna live with you, your cat is evil!"

"Only to bald people." Despayre remarks "Must be the way the light shines on you."

Rage growls as he and Despayre walk on camera. Rage sits opposite Fantasia while Despayre sits next to her.

"How the hell did Gabriel get out of this?" Rage asks loudly "If he can get out of this, so can I!"

"He will be here." Synn says, looking at Rage.

"Maybe he is already here." Despayre adds, placing Angel on the table in front of him. "But maybe we just can't see him because he's doing an invisible stunt."

"He's not here!" Rage says firmly.

"He might be." Despayre says back to Rage.

Despayre pokes his tongue out at Rage, causing Rage to growl.

"He does like an entrance." Shane adds to the conversation.

I stroll in to the room, looking at the Sins sitting around the table.

"Well, that's a disappointing entrance." Despayre says.

A look of confusion crosses my face as I move towards the table, sitting next to Rage.

"Erm, hi." I say, looking around the table.

"That was not a good entrance Gabriel." Despayre tells me "I thought you' at east have tigers."

I look across at Despayre.

"Last time I had you near my tiger, remember what happened?" I ask.

"Of course." Despayre replies "I took him for a walk down the Vegas strip."

"And what happened?" I ask with a smile.

"Well someone must have let a lion out of something cause a lot of people were running and screaming." Despayre replies "But Tyson was a good tiger, he never run away or anything and he let Angel sit on his back"

A smile breaks out on my face, but Rage interrupts.

"We didn't come here to talk about the fu..." Rage stops himself "The tiger he use to have, did we?"

"We did not." Synn starts "We have a busy couple of weeks and wanted to get things a little clearer. First off Rage, your suspension."

Rage waves his hand, as if to wave Synn away.

"Don't wanna talk about it." Rage says sharply

"If you want to keep putting money in your pocket and spending on stuff like you're Gabriel..." Synn continues.

"Hey!" I interrupt "I don't spend that much."

"You bought a zoo." Fantasia says.

"Not a zoo yet." I protest "More like a piece of land next to the house."

"Are you gonna get an anteater?" Despayre asks.

"Not sure Despy, why?" I reply.

"Always wanted to ask an anteater 'Why the long face?'" Despayre replies.

A laugh rumbles around the table.

"If ever there's a reason to get one, that would be it" I reply with a smile.

"Back to business if you don't mind?" Synn says over the laughs.

Despayre picks up Angel and looks at him.

"Better do what he says." Despayre says to Angel "Or we're not gonna get any pocket money this week, and I really want to buy candy."

Synn looks across at Despayre, but Despayre doesn't see his fathers glare.

"Ok, moving on." Synn continues "We have a very tight schedule after Hostile Takeover..."

I sit and look at Synn's lips moving, but the words fade from the air...

I can't do this is I'm gonna become a father. I can't be in South America one day wrestling, then to New York for a match a couple of days later. We can't take a little one on the road like that, I can't have Odette on the road in that situation and I can't leave her at home on her own. I know all our shows in Vegas would be easier cause one of us could wrestle, and be home before the end of the night, but this tour thing. Our kid will look gorgeous if they look like Odette, be smart, pretty, athletic, all the things Odette is. Wonder what accent our kid will have? Aussie mum, English dad, brought up in America, what a mix.

"Did you hear that Gabriel?" Synn's voice is heard saying, snapping me out of my own little world.

"Odette wants a baby." I say out of nowhere.

A silent hush covers the room.

"I'm out." Shane says standing up.

"I'm with him!" Rage quickly says.

Both men move as fast as they can move, towards the door, as Synn, Fantasia and Despayre look at me.

"Angel says the way you two keep doing it, you're more likely gonna have puppies." Despayre says seriously.

I look at Despayre, eyebrow raised, slightly shocked but Synn clears his throat. Fantasia nods and stands up.

"Despy." She says "I think I see an anteater out there."

Despayre looks excitedly around.

"Anteater! Anteater! Wait up!" Despayre yells, grabbing Angel in his fingers and charging out of the room.

Fantasia gets up and follows him out of the room, leaving Synn staring at me, his fingers entwined.

"Perfect timing." Synn says with a laugh.

"Sorry." I say quietly "I was thinking about it and it just seemed to come out."

"How long has this been going on?" Synn asks.

"She told me in Chile." I reply

"That explains the need for you to want to introduce Odette to your family." Synn says.

I nod.

"Yes." I start "It's been rolling round my head for a while. I felt like I need to do things in order a little bit."

"I could imagine the reaction." Synn says with a chuckle.

"I just don't know what to do." I reply

"Why?" Synn says with a smile "Have you forgotten already?"

"Not with that, I know what I'm doing there!" trying to reply with a straight face.

"Yes, I figured as much from that hotel in Chile." Synn says, lowering his head and looking up at me.

"No idea what you're on about." I reply as innocently as possible.

"Really?" Synn asks "Seems to me the rest of Chile know what I'm on about."

"Can we be serious?" I ask Synn.

Synn nods.

"What am I meant to do here Synn?" I ask "I want to, but this life isn't a life to bring a kid in to. Plus this could ruin Odette's career. She is set to become a legend here, by winning the biggest match of her career. I'd feel like I'm robbing her of her legacy."

"Did she come to you about this?" Synn asks seriously.

"Yes." I say with a nod.

"Then I don't think Ms Ryder is worried about her career, so neither should you." Synn replies "It's not like you two need to worry about money. In fairness, if neither of you wanted to step in the ring anymore, for whatever reason, you wouldn't have to. Odette is willing to do this without a worry for what she can achieve, her achievement will be being a mother."

This is a side of Synn I've never seen before.

"I spent years away from my son." Synn continues "But your life will change in a good way. Besides, I've seen the way you've been lately, at that school, at the orphanage, you have a way with kids, you'll make a good father."

I stand up, walking towards Synn and putting his hand on Synn's shoulder.

"Thank you." I say.

Synn turns around in his chair, looking up at me.

"With Kittie just having a baby and Odette wanting to be a mum, looks like we're breeding the next generation of Sins." Synn says standing up.

I tap Synn on the back.

"Now all we need is to hook Despy up with someone, and we can keep on adding." I say with a laugh.

Synn places a hand on my shoulder and gives it a tight squeeze.

"I'm just going to pretend for your sake that you didn't just say that." Synn says seriously

"Grandpa Synn has a nice ring to it." I reply with a laugh

I smile at Synn as I move towards the door and out as the scene fades.



Rio De Janeiro, Brazil.

"Where are we going?" Odette asks me.

I point up.

"There."

"Where?" She asks "All I see is a mountain."

The sun starts to set over a mountain known as Sugarloaf Mountain.

"Yep." I reply.

"The mountain?" Odette asks curiously.

"Yes baby." I reply "We are."

I lead Odette down a little alleyway where a cable car waits for us. I point to the car and Odette sits in the car. I quickly follow her and take a seat next to her. A bar comes down, covering us both. The car starts moving towards the mountain.

"I've been thinking." I start.

"Did it hurt?" Odette replies with a smile.

"Very funny." I reply "Been thinking about Chile."

"Oh?" Odette says curiously

"The whole baby thing." I reply.

"And?" Odette asks.

"Well it is a big step, and I'm sorry for coming off as a complete and utter dick with my reaction. I was caught a little bit off guard by the whole thing." I start "If I'm honest, very off guard. It wasn't something I expected. I should of, but didn't."

"Why should you have expected it?" Odette asks

Oops

"We're just at that part of the relationship" I reply.

Smooth

"Anyway." I start "I've been thinking about it constantly, been on my mind a lot lately. So I came to a decision on it."

"You have?" Odette says, eager for an answer.

"I have." I reply "I think we should cut down our wrestling commitments a bit, and go for it."

Odette's eyes widen.

"You mean it?" Odette asks.

"One million percent." I reply

Odette leans across, rocking the cable car and wrapping her arms around my neck and hugging me tightly.

"Thank you!" She says, visibly fighting back tears.

"You're gonna make an amazing mum." I whisper.

Odette kisses me firmly on the lips, as the camera moves in to the distance, showing the cable cart and mountain in the background as the sun goes down.



Sitting on top of Sugarloaf Mountain - Rio De Janeiro.

What a perfect place to talk a bit of business, eh?

Odette leans on my shoulder, her hand across my chest as I wrap my arm around her, our tiring day coming to an end. I kiss the beautiful Aussie on the forehead as I look down on the town below, dotted lights all around from the various houses. I look down the camera.

"Seems like every time I cut one of these promos, I'm sitting in another country. Last one was New York and now here I am in Brazil. You might have noticed this promo is a little different, the fact that I'm now talking directly to the SCW world, with Odette on camera, but change people, change is what the world is about. Taking risks, taking chances, seizing opportunities and here's what is online for my three opponents."

I smile

"See, that was going somewhere. I've come to see that the greater the risk, the bigger reward, more so this week than most, but it does lead me to my opponents at Hostile Takeover. These three men have three of the biggest opportunities of their careers. Our partner, Derek Thorne is no slouch, possible the fastest rising star in SCW, taking out champion, after champion, earning his way to a title shot in the not so distance future and the decorated champions, NWA Tag Team Champions in Despayre and I. The reward for taking this match, is possibly the greatest prize short of a title shot. The prize for this is astronomical but it's a prize that could be slightly out of reach for you gentlemen."

I bite on my bottom lip.

"But what if I was to offer you three an alternative prize? You see, I am in the middle of a war, as is Despayre, as is Derek Thorne. We are constantly battling the evil that is Team Erik. Gentlemen, I offer you this. If we impress you in that ring, you should consider joining Team SCW. We will show you in the ring that we are the better side in this war and you shouldn't be persuaded by Team Erik. That poor little team think they have the Bombshell division tied up, but that will soon switch after Hostile Takeover, the best tag teams are already on Team SCW and the best solo wrestlers are here, very soon, Team Erik will be no more, with your help, we could get rid of them a little sooner. If you chose to pick a side, I hope you're impressed with what you see."

I breathe deeply.

"Joshua Acquin, welcome to SCW. I watched your debut with curiosity. You see there's been a bit of a buzz about you since your name scribbled across that contract. The buzz was that this guy could be a big name player in SCW when he shows up, and here you are. Since I've known I've been facing you, I have looked back at your match, I even went as far as watching your promo from that week, interesting stuff. I guess when we go to a new company, we have to get ourselves over as quickly as we can, right? I saw your way of doing it, I saw you rattle off a list of achievements. Well done on all those, would you like a pat on the back? Maybe a cookie?"

I roll my eyes.

"Let me give you a tip Mr Acquin. Don't come in to SCW and rattle off a list of what you done, claim that you used to be a legend, and expect it to cut some ice here. The sad truth is, no one really cares about you claiming to be a legend in the past because this is SCW, and SCW is a very different place. Everyone comes in claiming they're legends, then cry and sulk, then disappear when they realize they're just not as good as they were before. It's all about level of competition, and anyone can be a legend in a poor federation with no talent. Here, you're not a big fish in a small pond, you're a small fish in a very big pond and there are a lot of bigger fish than you are. When you come in claiming such things, you become a let down to yourself, the fan, to everyone when you realize you're not that good anymore. Now I respect the fact you've done well in the past, but anyone can say what you did. It goes to prove you might not be as special as you once thought."

I run my hand down Odette's arm as she moves in closer.

"Casper Grey may not have been much competition, but welcome to the big leagues, it's time you sink or swim, but this time Mr Acquin, you will be sinking."

I breathe in deeply.

"Now I should talk about another set of new arrivals, the team called The Forgotten."

I pause for a second.

"Interesting name gentlemen, I will give you that. You are definitely one of the most interesting teams in SCW, and one with a potential but the problem is, we are the veteran team around here, Despayre and I are the team that was the first ones here, worked harder than everyone else and took the tag titles and held them for eight months, wouldn't let them out of our grip until Blood Omen came along. We then got offered a NWA Tag Title number one contenders match. Took it, won it and got given the title shot. We went on and won at our first attempt. Then we heard the stories about champions in the NWA not being able to adapt to different areas, not able to adapt to unfamiliar opponents. You see, as a champ, you don't know who your next opponents are, but they know who you are. They attack like dogs, so champions don't last too long in the NWA, but Despayre and I are on defense number three, something that doesn't happen often. I'm sure you're wondering why I'm talking about this."

I tilt my head.

"I'm telling you this because Sinful Obsession are the blueprint for an amazing tag team. We are the blueprint, on how to be much more successful than most. We are going through teams in the NWA for fun, and still keep going strong in SCW. We've fought everyone we could have possibly beat and now we get to beat you guys too. I know, we should have the tag titles if we're that successful, but Blood Omen NEVER defeated us! Blood Omen defeated the third team in the match, if not for them, we would be double champions right now, we would be the two men that would have held the titles for over a year, so this learning curve for you two gentlemen, could indeed be a very steep one."

I look seriously down the camera.

"This couldn't have been a worse match for you two. Defeated by Blood Omen, and you will be defeated by Sinful Obsession and Derek Thorne. This is the trio that will make you all see that no matter how good you were, how big you've been elsewhere, THIS is the real deal, this is where we fight to survive and only the strongest will. That's why Sinful Obsession and Derek Thorne will be surviving once more. I get this is your big chance, I get that if any match should get you up and firing but this is the harsh introduction to SCW. This is the match to gage if you're good enough, if you're strong enough to compete here."

I shrug my shoulders

"But don't be too disheartened when you end up being defeated and make no mistake about it gentlemen, you will be the ones being defeated. We've build reputations on the fact of defeating teams that just randomly appear and that is just what you are. Your name of The Forgotten may never be so apt as it will be after Hostile Takeover."

A smile crosses my face.

"I hope you three enjoy your first SCW Supercard, they are something very special, but I will make this very clear to all three of you. This one is not gonna be an easy ride for you three, in fact, this could be one of the worst nights of your lives."

A serious look appears on my face.

"Enjoy your night gentlemen, enjoy it while you can, because there's only one way this is going, and it's going the way of Sinful Obsession and Derek Thorne."

I look deep in to the camera.

"Believe that!"

The camera fades out as I squeeze Odette against me.

18
Archived Roleplays / New York, New York
« on: April 18, 2013, 01:11:13 PM »
 What a rush! Back in front of an SCW crowd. It's been a while due to all that NWA stuff Despayre and I have been involved in, bouncing all over country, then getting back on the SCW tour was always gonna be tough, but we chose to go for the NWA titles, it's now down to us to keep the pace up and not let the people down who put us in the position we're in now. Thankfully SCW has given us a lighter schedule to work to, enough to keep us in NWA, but not enough to burn the hell out of us, we thank them because we put everything in to our work. You will no find a slacking piece of work from us.

It's a rush though, being in front of an SCW crowd, a rush that's hard to be matched by anything in life. The fans love to see us, we love to see them, we're proud of what we do.



Sunday night - right after SCW Climax Control two weeks ago.

The crowd were hot as hell as Despayre, Thatcher Rex and I over came the force of Giani Di Luca, James Huntington-Hawkes and the returning Casey Williams. We all worked hard for this one to win a battle in the raging war between Team SCW and Team Erik Staggs. For those of you not familiar, and hiding from SCW, here's what happened. Erik Staggs decided to make a power move, moving behind Mark Ward and Christian Underwood's backs, getting superstars on his side. Team SCW was formed, and for whatever reasons, superstars picked sides, I chose Team SCW because I appreciate all that got done for me. Others, like Thatcher was dragged in to this war, because attacks from the other side when rejecting their offer. Everyone has their own reasons, mine are down to loyalty. Loyalty because SCW put me in a position to go after the bigger prizes, long before Erik Staggs was hired. Tonight, Sinful Obsession and Thatcher Rex fired a huge shot towards Team Erik with the message "you'll never take us alive." Overused? Maybe but the philosophy is the same - we will not bow down and piss on the people who have given us a chance, we will NEVER be that ungrateful, and being out in front of the SCW crowd, shows me I picked the right side.

Sitting in the dressing room, after the match. I take a towel, wiping the sweat off my head, my heart rate returning to normal as I watch Despayre run around the dressing room, lifting the NWA Tag Team title above his head. I look towards the door, as it partly opens, and Synn walks in to the room. Despayre stops in his tracks as Synn walks in to the room. I look to my right to see Angel perched on the arm of the chair and quickly cast my eye back to Synn. A slight smile crosses his face.

"Well don't you look like the cat who got the cream?" I comment towards Synn.

Despayre snaps his head towards me.

"He's not a cat." Despayre says "I think you need to get your eyes tested Gabriel. He doesn't even have a tail."

I sit back in my seat, looking up at the much bigger Synn.

"So what, or who has tickled your fancy?" I ask.

"Just a rumor that you will be defending your titles against shortly." Synn tells me.

I fire a quick thumbs up towards Synn.

"Lovely" I reply "Any details?"

"Not yet." Synn say casually "All in good time."

"Any idea where?" I ask

"New York I believe." Synn replies.

"Isn't that where King Kong lives?" Despayre chimes in.

I smile at Despayre with a nod.

"It's ok, Angel will protect us." Despayre says with a his thumb up.

Odette Ryder walks in to the room, looking at me. I quickly spring to my feet.

"Hey baby." I say, wrapping my arms around Odette ""Fancy a trip to New York?"

Odette looks at me, with an arched eyebrow....



So a lot of time has passed since then and now, but I couldn't let this one go without mentioning what a great time it was to be on SCW TV again. This whole touring thing for NWA, people doesn't see how much time it takes you away from your home fed. That show I mentioned was back on the seventh. I was around on the show on the fourteenth and know I get to be at Hostile Takeover, days before I show up to defend the tag titles, but I do miss proper SCW matches. Not taking anything away from the NWA, but the teams are a little lax at times. The challenge doesn't seem like it's in the teams, but in the actual travel, fitting things in and still keeping a relatively simple normal home life. I'm lucky in terms that I travel with my family in the Seven Deadly Sins, and my amazing future missus, Odette Ryder. It's still tough, but it has it's advantages.

New York - Stepping in to unfamiliar territories.

"It's beautiful." Odette says as she moves her body closer to mine.

We stand in Central Park, looking around at the scene before us. People walk through, bundled up on this chilly day. The bite in the air grips hold of my cheeks as Odette moves her body in closer to mine, my arm around her shoulder.

"I've never been here before." Odette tells me.

"Me neither baby." I tell Odette. "It's nice to be able to be here with you, first time together."

Odette turns to face me, her arms on my shoulder.

"We've been to worst places lately." She says with a tilt of her head.

"Are we just gonna stand here all day?" Synn's voice behind us, huffs.

I turn around to look at Synn.

Should back up here to tell you why we're having a romantic moment and Synn is lurking behind us. A while ago, Odette and I played a little trick on Jordan Williams. Jordan was drooling over Odette, so we set him up, by making it look like Odette and I were in a bit of a breakdown, allowing Jordan to make his move, only for us to make him look stupid at the end of it. We played it so well, no one knew at all. This upset people close to us, knowing that we lied to them all, none more than my little brother, Despayre. To prove our trust, and that Odette and I are meant to be, we had to be willing to show it. Despy gave us some rules. One was chaperoned dates, with a chaperone of his choice, today, his choice is Synn. Now Synn understands why Odette and I did what we did, but to please his flesh and blood, he is here for Despayre. Odette and I got past the second rule, which was to host a build a bear party for orphans. Rule three, we covered without trying, rule four, we have to introduce Odette's parents to my family, that being the Seven Deadly Sins.... that one, I'm dreading, I was really hoping it wasn't gonna come up, but it did and to say I was pissed seeing that one, is an understatement, but cest la vie. Odette also has to fill in a girlfriend application.... I kid you not. We never did rule one, now we are and here's why Synn is here. Still with me? Good, good.

"Sure." I reply to Synn "Despy said you had to be here, he didn't say we had to do what you want."

Synn sighs, shaking his head towards me.

"Why couldn't he pick Shane?" Synn mumbles.

"Cheer up Synn" Odette says "We're going shopping soon."

Synn fires a look at me, but I smile back towards the clearly unhappy man.

"Your choice?" Synn asks.

"Oh yes." I reply "But if you go back to Despy and give us a good report, I'll let you out of it and Despy will never have to know."

"Nice try." Synn says "Lies got you here in the first place."

"Got you here." I reply with a wink.

"That too." Synn says "See how your games effected us all?"

I nod solemnly

"Yep." I reply "Who would have thought it would be this much fun afterwards?"

Synn looks at me, his eyes burning a hole through me. I smile at Synn, but Synn reaches in to his pocket, pulling out a note and handing it to me.

"What's this?" I ask

"Joshua told me to give this to you." Synn says with a smile.

I look at Odette curiously and unfold the paper, looking at the words written across it. I look up at Odette.

"No smooching in front of children." I read out loud "There might not be a sick bucket handy, signed Despayre and Angel."

I look back at Synn, who smiles at me.

"You're enjoying this, aren't ya?" I say with a shake of my head.

"Oh yes." Synn replies to me with a smile and slightly bowed head.

"Oh good." I reply "Cause you're going to enjoy what I have lined up."

Synn looks at me with a raised eyebrow....



Horse drawn carriages are synonymous around New York, more so in Central Park. It has been the scene setting for many movies in romantic scenes.

"You have got to be kidding me!" Synn's voice says over the sounds of the crowds around him.

Odette looks excited as she stares at a horse drawn carriage, wrapping both her arms around mine.

"This is a mistake." Synn informs me.

"Why?" I ask.

"Cause Odette will probably want to take the horses home." Synn replies.

Odette looks at Synn with a shake of her head, but quickly fires her eyes at me.

"Can we?" She asks.

I kiss Odette on her head

"Let's talk about this one a little later." I reply as I point to the carriage.

The carriage has two seats either side, allowing four people to fit in and face each other. I put my hand out to Odette, helping her in to the horse drawn carriage. Odette sits down and Synn jumps up, sitting on the opposite side to Odette and puts his hand down to me. I grab Synn's arm and pull myself up, sitting next to Odette.

"Just imagine I'm not here." Synn says as the horse starts to trot.

"No." I reply "Cause less clothes and all..."

Odette punches me in the arm.

"Baby!" She says a little surprised.

Odette puts her head on my shoulder as I wrap my arm around her, looking in her eyes, moving closer, my lips pursed towards hers. Synn clears his throat, taking my attention.

"Ahem..." Synn says out loud.

"Yeah, yeah, Despy rule." I say over the sound of hooves on solid floor. "Thought you wasn't meant to be here."

Synn smiles.

"Ok, you're not here." I say "Take some pics for Despy or something, I need to talk to Odette."

Synn places out his hands, an indication to get on with it. Odette looks at me curiously.

Ok Gabriel, are you ready for this? Because this is a big move. This is one of the biggest things you've done, so be calm and ready. Time to reveal this secret, bare my soul and hope I don't get slated for this one.

I take Odette's hand in mine, as the young Aussie looks at me curiously.

"Ok..." I start, taking a deep breath. "I've been thinking a lot lately. Ever since I saw you, I knew that there was no one else I wanted to be with. I looked at your smile, your eyes, heard you say hello, and I had feelings I've never felt before."

Synn looks across at me curiously.

"My feelings for you, are way above anything I've felt for anyone before, way beyond what I through I could feel. I know you've had hell in the past and I know that you wasn't looking for a thing when we met, but I knew the second we met, there was no one else I ever wanted to be with. Now Synn here has known me for years, and I know he can confirm that relationships wasn't for me, and you changed that. You made me see life in a new light to the point where I want to know everything about you, I want to spend every day making you smile, because it hurts me when you're sad. I want you to know everything about me, even the things I have hid so well for years from The Sins, from the people close to me."

Odette grips my hand tighter, while Synn continues to listen intently

"There's part of my life you don't know, and the thing is, I want you to know these things, I want you to know everything about me, I want you as close to me as I can get because when I'm with you, I'm happy, when I'm not, I'm thinking of you all the time, so it's time to bring you in to the places of me you haven't seen before."

"Baby." Odette says, the slight hint of concern in her Australian accent. "What are you trying to say?"

I sigh deeply

"I'm trying to say I want you to meet my family, my related by blood family."

Synn's face turns to shock, as does Odette's face.

"Wait." Synn says firmly "You have a family? In the years I've known you, you have NEVER mentioned a family."

Synn looks very surprised.

"Yes Synn." I start "I do have a family and I would love Odette to meet them as a sign of my commitment to her."

I turn to Odette

"I've never spoke about them, because I didn't need them, I needed you, I needed The Sins." I start "But a lot of recent events have opened my eyes. I want everyone closer, I want you to meet them, hell, I want The Sins to meet them."

"I'm shocked baby." Odette says "I would love to… it would be… it would mean everything to me to meet your family. I want to know everything about you to Gabriel, like everything… where you used to live, how you grew up, what it was like. I’ve just never asked because I assumed it was taboo."

Odette leans towards me about to kiss me, but looks at Synn.

"After that." Synn starts "If you don't kiss him, I will."

I shake my head at Synn, but Odette showers me with kisses, kissing me all over my face. She takes my hands in her and plants a firm kiss on my lips. Odette pulls away, looking in my eyes and smiling as the scene switches to later in the day....



Inside the Jimmy Choo boutique, in Manhattan, New York. Synn and I sit, looking at the changing room door.

"I thought you was joking about shoe shopping?" Synn huffs "Who goes on a date to a shoe store?"

"Who said dates had to be conventional?" I retort.

Synn puts his hands out, unable to come up with a response.

"So family, Gabriel?" Synn says

I nod slowly

"Yes." I start "Like Odette, you didn't ask, I didn't really wanna talk about them. I'm not overly close to them, I miss my grandmother, but the rest of them used to be a horrible bunch."

"Yet you're willing to put Odette in front of them?" Synn says

"Odette and I are one Synn. If they don't accept us, they can go back to being out of my life." I reply casually. "It will be their loss if they don't accept us in to their lives. I've found the love of my life and that's not gonna change."

Synn puts his hand on my shoulder with a nod.

"So when do we get to meet them?" Synn asks.

"When Shane and Fantasia stop humping in public bathrooms." I reply with a smile.

Synn laughs loudly.

"That could take a while." He comments

Odette appears out of the changing room, looking at me, with a smile.

"What do you think?" She says pointing at her feet.

I look down at Odette's feet, seeing a pair of light green, Suede Platform heels with Swarovski Crystal detailing. I look at Odette with a smile.

She loves Swarovski Crystal. First thing I ever gave to her was Swarovski Crystal. If you look around the house, they're everywhere.

"Beautiful sweetheart." I tell her.

"I think I might get them." She says "I love them."

"So we'll get them." I say with a smile.

Odette blows a kiss at me, turning around and looking at other items located nearby.

"You have this boyfriend thing down well today." Synn tells me, in a hushed whisper.

"I just love that smile, it's addictive." I tell Synn.

Odette's face changes as she turns back to Synn and I.

"What if they don't like me?" Odette says.

"The shoes?" Synn says quietly.

"No." Odette replies "Gabriel's family."

I stand up, walking towards Odette, putting my arms around her.

"They're gonna love you as much as I do." I say quickly. "If they don't, fuck them, us against the world."

Odette hugs me tightly.

"Now let's get those shoes, and I'll go sign that contract and being as Synn's shift is ending soon, maybe me and you can spend some time together." I whisper in her ear.

Odette buries her head in to my shoulder.

"Ok?" I ask.

"Ok" she repeats.

The scene fades out as Odette and I hug.



New York is a beautiful city, it's actually gonna be fun to wrestle here. BACW contract signed and it's time to focus. Synn has long gone, happy to be away from his chaperone duties, no doubt exploring the light and wondrous sights with Despayre, and hopefully giving Odette and I a glowing report.

Sitting in a penthouse, overlooking Manhattan, the famous skyline in my new to my right. I sit and stare at a television screen, my eyes darting around the side screen, watching the promo put before me, from our opponents, Los Locos. I shake my head slowly at what I see, slightly confused at the site of a random match, instead of promoting what could be the biggest match in their careers.

Does showing a random match actually count towards promoting a current match? With BACW only running like a show a month, it's not like we could appear on their shows to build it up, and they haven't bothered to come to SCW and promote anything, so is showing a match really the way to get fans interested? No, just takes up time. Maybe I should just match them by splicing in a copy of my match from a couple of weeks ago. Not that it will add anything towards promoting things.

I stand up from the comfortable looking sofa that I'm sitting on, walking towards a balcony. As my hand reaches down, taking the handle, Odette's arms reach around me. I reach my arm back and place it on her shoulder, reaching my head down and kissing her on the forehead, her beautiful eyes staring up at me. I run my thumb down her cheek, kissing her once more on the head.

"You're gonna go out there and do the whole promo thing, right?" She says to me, her Australian accent cutting through the air.

I nod as I pick her off her feet. Odette wraps her legs around me. My hands move down her body, while she wraps her arms around my neck, kissing my cheek as she pulls herself closer to me. She moves her lips closer to my ears and whispers.

"Don't be long baby." She says softly "I have something for you."

Odette pulls her head away from my ears and kisses me passionately on the lips. Her hands move towards behind my head as she pulls away, looking at me in the eyes.

"How about we skip the promo stuff, and go right to what you have for me?" I say with a wink.

Odette shakes her head as she bites her lip. She moves her hands down to my chest.

"Go do what you have to baby and I'll be waiting." Odette says, her voice oozing sexiness.

I put her down and run my fingers through her hair, looking at her.

"I'll be quick." I say.

I move down and kiss Odette on the cheek and turn away, putting my hand on the door handle and sliding it open. I step out in to the cool, Manhattan air. The slight breeze catches my hair, blowing it backwards as I move towards the rail of the balcony. I lean down, placing my elbows on the rail, looking in to the night sky.

"Hello NWA, time to do something that my opponents have failed to do and actually promote the match they're in. Clearly, they're pretty damn lazy to not do any work on us, but still. Bad Ass Championship Wrestling, thank you for inviting Despayre and I in to your domain. We've worked for PRA, we've gone to Canada for ACW, and it's a pleasure to be stepping in to your ring and ticking off another territory. Always said to Synn if we can defend in each, than we'll call our run as NWA Tag Team Champions, a great success, two already down, and BACW to get the hat trick, so thank you for laying another team in front of us."

I look around the skyline.

"Coming from Vegas, this is a very different environment, but having done a few of these matches around the NWA, going on all three SCW tours, I'm pretty used to adapting to everything around me, including random opponents thrown in my direction. I do this for the challenge I think, the thrill of hitting other federations and proving no matter what, I can be the best. I take opponents seriously, I took our ACW opponents seriously, and somehow, we looked like a joke. Some guy with nothing to do with the NWA tag division turns up and talks shit, like he's a big name player and it makes us look stupid. At the time, I won't lie, it got to me, it made me wonder what the point is, but I'm all about taking the bad, and turning it to my advantage. Looking back on that match, watching how piss poor we looked, when we wasn't, it made me want to step up and prove that we have more to give. We didn't get lucky at all, we should have looked better, but all that means now is BACW get to see us push things more. Will we ever work for ACW again after that shambles? Well, yeah, cause we plan on keeping these belts long enough to get back there again. That ACW match has put us in a much better position to lift our game for our next match, our match against you Los Locos."

I look thoughtfully at the floor below the balcony, cars and people moving around.

"Hello Los Locos, as you two clearly haven't done any kind of research at what you're up against, maybe I should introduce you to some things, open your eyes a little. My name is Gabriel, I am one half of Sinful Obsession, a very successful team, multi time champion, and the man making a big time name for himself in this alliance. I'm also one half of the team that's gonna kick your arse in your home fed."

A confident look crosses my face as I look up.

"Yeah, you heard me right, half of the team that's gonna kick your arse. Let me ask you a serious question. Did you really think showing us how a wrestler gets ready for a match, really gonna help you promote a match for the future? Come on geniuses, it's not difficult to sit there and work out that we're already wrestlers, we know how these things work. Do you think the fans care how it works? NO, because fans are not stupid these days, fans KNOW how the wrestling business works. They know the terms and everything. All you've given us for your first little promo is dead air. Dead air would have been more informative if I'm honest. I pretty much learned that no one actually knows who El Locon actually is."

I shrug my shoulders

"You're on a card, and a student promoting the event gives you a flyer, cause he doesn't know who you are? That's absolutely priceless, it proves that you are actually a nobody. People don't know who you are and don't care about you. You're main eventing for Christ's sake! You're the one people are meant to pay to see, and they don't even know who you are! That is really priceless. Almost as bad as your fellow workers not liking you. The fans don't know who you are, your fellow workers don't like you or care about you, not got a whole lot going for you at the moment. I'm gonna add another disappointment for ya, because the NWA tag titles will not be staying here in New York. They will be heading back to Las Vegas with us. You sit and claim you're giving a show publicity by working for free.... hello, no one know who you are Locon, your name gets mentioned and people ask who you are."

I flick the hair out of my face as the wind blows it across my forehead.

"To make matters worse, you had to get your daddy to bail you out of getting a title belt to your face? You're meant to be a wrestler! You're meant to be able to defend yourself, but you need to turn to daddy. You're not doing a great job of making yourself look good here, making yourself look like a nobody who can not defend themselves in a ring, out of a ring, hell, even at a five year olds kids party. Tell me, does daddy tuck you in at night too?"

A smirk crosses my face.

"This is a strong point of my game Locon, and a weak point of yours, it's called focus, talking about your opponents, making people interested in seeing a fight, all you've done is made yourself look like a bitch. Your whole promo man, I'll be honest, it stunk, I mean seriously stunk, one of the worst I've seen in a long time. You're meant to try and make yourself look good, instead, you sit there an edit the bits in of people slamming a champ of a promotion. Yeah, the guy might be a dick, but as you're meant to be the experienced head here, you should guide, instead of making your fellow workers look like arseholes. End of the day, you give the ok for the final cut of your work, no one else, you. You allowed a federations champion to look stupid. That could effect business of a smaller place that needed the money, you sir, could have set them on a downward slide. Great job you did there."

I put my thumbs up, with a sarcastic roll of my eyes.

"And all this boring crap turns out to be a way to end up in the ring with your protector, your daddy. Tell me, was you proud of that promo? If I put out that level of crap, I wouldn't be able to look in the mirror again. Do you and your deluded father seriously think that joke of a match is gonna get you ready to face Despayre and I? How stupid are you two. You freaking idiots didn't even mention our names, and expect that is gonna be good enough to get people interested in a match against us. All this is gonna cost you. No one is gonna be interested in you, no one is gonna get behind you, people will once again be cheering on Sinful Obsession. If there's one thing I can not stand, it's uncreative crap like that promo you put out. In the last ten minutes, I have restored peoples interest in this match because you are piss poor at it. You couldn't create a buzz with a buzzer. I sincerely hope your partner has a lot more to offer than you Locon, cause you got a long way to fall big fella."

I put my thumb folded on my lip, thoughts rushing though my mind.

"Now to the slightly silent partner."

I look up and smile in to the camera.

"Angel The Malignant. I have no doubt words will fall from your mouth over the coming week, you don't seem to be a silent one, but I am a busy man. I came to New York to wrap this one up, sign the contract, that is now done and dusted. I have to get back tomorrow morning to go get back on the SCW tour, so I've had to record this probably days before it will air, so you'll have to forgive me if I don't scrutinize each and every detail of whatever promo you tend to air, but I hope it's not as poor as your partners. At least mention our names and tell people you're in a fight with us. At least let people know we're gonna be in the same ring. Oh, and feel free to nudge your partner and remind him he has a match against us. Must be embarrassing for you to have a partner who seems to have the mind of an airhead."

I shake my head disappointingly.

"I'm curious to see what you can come up with Angel because right now, that embarrassing display that your partner found air worthy, has put you at a disadvantage. Any fan that was interested in seeing you in the ring, has turned their backs after that work, they've turned their backs on you because of him. They've shook their heads at that embarrassment, and you are now tarred with the same brush. I really hope you have something better lined up, for no other reason, but to stop your partner turning this in to a farce."

I turn around, catching Odette standing and smiling at me, out of the corner of my eye. I turn back to face the camera.

"Be under no illusions, the title belts will be coming back to Vegas, with Despayre and I."

A smile crosses my face.

"Believe that!"

I turn to walk back inside the penthouse. I take Odette in my arms as I move near, as the scene fades out

19
Climax Control Archives / Party! Well... Build A Bear party anyway.
« on: April 04, 2013, 10:11:28 AM »
 Talk about whirlwind months. This last one has been just that and with no sign of slowing down at all. We have been on tour, with SCW, we've had to defend the NWA tag titles against an ACW team and now we're finally back on SCW TV. Been a while since Despayre and I have had a chance to strut our stuff against an SCW team and we get to do it with Thatcher Rex to take on a meat head, a kid and someone who don't want to be known. This stinks of Staggs trying to pull a fast one. It's the first time I've got to team with Thatcher, I did however hint at him during the whole "get one over on Jordan" thing, he seemed smart enough to get it. I hope the fact of me accusing him of trying to hit on my future wife, didn't get to him too much.

Going back to that whole thing quickly, Roxi, stop beating yourself up so much about that match. We could have won, we didn't, but we both will have our moments in the sun.

This month would have been a lot worse if I didn't have Odette back by my side. To say the last couple of months were trying without her. We did what we had to, looked like hate was washing over the love, fooled a lot of people but we got the end game right. I won't lie, I seriously missed her when I had to stay away, I miss her when she leaves the room, but this was a nightmare. Now we have to pay for what we did, not from Jordan, I can read him, his ego keeps him awake at night, but to the people we lied to, that's what we have to pay for.



Wednesday morning - South America.... we're on our way!

Sitting on an aero plane, I glance wearily at Odette Ryder sitting next to me, my tired eyes slightly watering as I look at the equally tired Odette.

Yes, welcome to my life again, another sunny day, another aero plane, I'm lucky I know.... wait, did I just quote Buble?

I run my fingers across Odette's hand, the tired Aussie bombshell grips hold of my fingers as she looks across at me, a tired look on her pretty face as she smiles at me weakly. Odette moves her head towards my shoulder, as I kiss her on the side of the head, her body moving in to mine. A slight yawn leaves her lips as I look at her.

"Sorry baby." She says through her yawn.

I run my fingers down the side of her head, gently stroking her cheek. Another smile crosses Odette's lips.

I understand her tiredness, I'm feeling it too. We've been traveling for what feels like an eternity, like we've not stopped and well, being reunited, it's hard to keep our hands off each other. I don't think she realizes how much I miss her when we're not together. Feels like the hours constantly gets longer and longer and there's nothing I can do about it. It doesn't stop there either, we're in London on the thirteenth, back in South America for the fourteenth, plus trying to get home to be with the family. One airport after the next.

I look at Odette who tilts her head up, pressing out her lips, I move closer, just inches from her pouting lips but as I try to kiss her, an in flight magazine appears in between us. I stop right before the magazine touches my lips. Odette opens her eyes to see the shiny magazine. I quickly looks behind me, between the gap in the chairs, to see Despayre holding the magazine in between our faces.

"Not in front of Angel." Despayre says, wagging his free finger in my face.

I shuffle in my seat as Odette leans her head off my shoulder. I turn to Despayre.

"Is that a new rule?" I ask him.

"No, but I'm tired of hearing Angel ask me about passing a sick bucket." Despayre says "Where am I gonna get a sick bucket on a plane?"

"There's a sick bag." I tell him.

"He asked for a bucket, not a bag Gabriel." Despayre says with an arched brow. "No one asks for a sick bag in that quote."

"You took your smart pills today, I see" I say with a smile.

"Skittles do make me extra wise." Despayre replies, his lip pointing out.

"Well wise one, let's talk about these rules of yours." I quickly say.

Despayre sits back in his seat, looking up at Gabriel, placing Angel on his lap and pressing his fingers together.

"Step in to my office." Despayre says leaning back.

"We're on a plane Joshua." Odette says sleepily

"Yes, and this part is my office." Despayre says waving his arms around.

I quickly glance across at Synn in the seat opposite and turn around in my seat, looking over the top of the seat at Despayre, my knees buried in to the seat.

"Thanks for coming to my office Mr Gabriel." Despayre says "I know you're a busy man with all this traveling."

"You're also traveling Despy." I say blinking.

"Then you should count yourself lucky we're in the same place at the same time than Mr Gabriel." Despayre replies with a serious look on his face. "Now these rules. I have given you two, now I would like to make sure you have no confusion with these."

"Someone watching us while we are out and next to us all the time." I say quickly "Got that one, but this build a bear one."

"Yes?" Despayre says quizzically

"Well..." I start scratching my head. "How does that work?"

"Angel and I will help you." Despayre says. "But first..."

Despayre reaches to the floor and reaches in to a bag, pulling out a thick handful of papers and hands them to me.

"What's this?" I ask.

"It's the new and improved girlfriend contract. Please pass it on to Miss Ryder as soon as possible." Despayre says with a nod.

"Feels thicker than the last one." I say lifting the papers up and down.

Despayre smiles at me and waves.

"Thanks for coming Mr Gabriel, but I'm a very busy man." Despayre says "Please show yourself out."

I look across at Synn who keeps smiling in my direction. My confusion continues as I turn around in my seat with the paper in my hand and slide them on to Odette's lap. Odette looks down, blinking her eyes in to focus.

"What..." Odette whispers.

"Girlfriend application." I tell Odette.

Odette stares blankly at the paper as I put my arm around her shoulder.

"Don't worry baby." I say with a smile "We still got three hours on this flight. Lot's of time to fill it in."

Odette stares at me as the scene fades out.



Wanna know how Despayre and Angel helped set up the build a bear thingy when I had no idea what I was doing? Go watch Despy's promo.



Thursday - Let's build a bear!

Ok, so let's hit Despy rule number two right now, shall we? After Despy's little set up, this is what we have now.

I stand next to Odette Ryder, her fingers locked in with mine as we look around a Build A Bear store in Chile. Kids run around everywhere, stuffing their own bears, proudly showing off to their friends their latest addition to their families. My eyes dart around the room, as Odette smiles. Looking at my girlfriend, I can tell what she's thinking and she is indeed right, someday, us, watching kids a little closer to home running around us. I put my arm on her shoulder, wrapping it around her, and pulling her closer. Her warm eyes look up to me as I smile at her, but a voice takes our attention.

"Son of a..."

"Rage!" I yell out, turning to my left

I look at Rage, who is hopping towards me.

"Little SOB kicked me in the damn leg!" Rage complains. "Who's idea was this anyway?"

I quickly point my finger towards Despayre, who sits amongst a group of children with Angel in his fingers, close to the other, newly built bears.

"Angel's probably telling them the rules of being a protector" Odette adds to the conversation.

"I don't care!" Rage huffs "Why did he even want me here to start with?"

"Because Despy wants his uncle Rage everywhere." I reply with a smile.

"Uncle Rage my ass!" Rage grows. "He tricked me again!"

"That's not too difficult to do RageFace" Odette says with a smile.

"That's not funny." Rage replies gruffly.

A young child, about five years old, runs up to Rage excitedly, lifting a stuffed toy up proudly in his arms, showing it to Rage. Rage frowns as he looks down at the toy.

"Yeah, yeah good job kid." Rage says with a lack of emotion in his voice.

The kid smiles widely and runs away from Rage, holding his new friend in the air.

"You just made that guy very happy." Odette tells Rage.

"Even without the emotion, well done." I add.

Rage looks down at me, his jaw clenched and his finger up in my face, waving it at me.

"Go be uncle Rage to these guys and girls too." I say with a smile.

"You'll be uncle no teeth in a minute." Rage growls at me.

Rage shakes his head and walks away as a little girl approaches Odette, pulling on her sleeve and pointing to a computer, one Despayre informs me, allows you to name your new friend. Odette puts her hand on the little girls shoulder and is quickly lead away from my side. I look around the room as a young girl approaches me. I drop to my knee, to stay at eye level. She holds a stuffed toy in my direction.

"Hey sweetheart." I say with a smile. "What's this little guys name?"

"Joshua." She says in a Spanish accent.

A wide smile crosses my face.

"I have a friend called Joshua too." I reply "He's over there."

I point towards Despayre.

"Joshua is a good name. They protect people, and they are great best friends to have. You picked a very good name."

The little girl smiles at me widely, her eyes full of life.

"Gracias señor" she replies

I walk motion my hand up in the universal 'drink' motion and the little girl nods.

What? My Spanish is awful, much better with Swedish.

I lead the little girl to a refreshment table, set up for this event. I quickly pick up a plastic cup, and a jug, pouring in cool orange juice and passing it to the little girl. She smiles brightly at me.

"Gracias." She says.

"You're welcome sweetheart."

The little girl walks away from me, as Odette appears, holding Angel. She wraps an arm around me, putting her head on my chest.

"Baby, they're all so cute." Odette says.

"We can't take them all home O." I tell her, knowing what was on her mind.

"But they have no one." Odette tells me, her eyes pleading with me.

"We can't baby." I reply quickly "But we can give them better living conditions here in Chile."

"How?" Odette asks.

"All the money I've made on tour, and through the NWA, I'll donate to the orphanage." I reply "ACW paid well for the match in Canada, defending successfully gave a good bonus, the match on Sunday is a decent pay, plus the shows I've been on and will be on while the tours going on. They pay us more for this tour then they do in Vegas, and more at the Supercard. I'll give them every penny I make from that."

Odette looks up at me surprised.

"I don't know what to say." She chokes out.

"Don't have to say anything. I'm sure orphanages here are not exactly well funded, this money will help them out."

Odette smiles at me.

"You're a wonderful man Gabriel." Odette says, her voice cracking with emotion "That's why I love you."

"I love you too." I reply.

Unbeknownst to me, Despayre watches on, he moves towards us, standing next to us. Despayre wraps his arms around my neck in a hug

"That's a great thing you're doing." Despayre says as he lets go of my neck.

"Thanks buddy." I reply.

I look around the room but a little girl picking out a wedding dress to put her bear in, catches my eye. Despayre leans in to me, his voice lowed.

"That one there? She is going to be a fighter." Despayre whispers to both me and Odette

"How can you tell?" I ask

"The teddy bears that look like the biggest sissies are always the most dangerous to the monsters."

They turn and look at Odette who is still holding Angel who happens to be in a little sailor suit. Despayre gives me a knowing look and turns away.

"So how did we do with this thing Despy?" I ask.

Despayre turns back and smiles at me and Odette. He walks back over and plucks Angel from Odette's hand and smiles at her. He turns and walks away.

"Think that means we did ok?" Odette says to me.

"I think so." I reply "I'm sure we'll get a report on this one soon. I better get the bill on this thing."

I kiss Odette on the cheek and move away from her, a wide smile on her face. Odette watches me as I move through the crowd. The camera stays with Odette as she looks around.

"Hopefully this takes away rule two." Odette mumbles to herself.

A minute passes with Odette watching the crowd of children. I quickly return to her, looking at Odette, my face slightly pale.

"We'll that wasn't cheap." I say quickly

Odette smiles.

"I guessed." Odette replies.

From behind my back, I pull out a stuffed Koala bear and hand it to Odette.

"Happy build a bear day." I say with a smile.

Odette wraps her arms around me as she takes the bear from me. The scene fades out.



It's nice being able to give back to some kids, to put a smile on their faces, to get them happier than they've been for a while, but there are certain kids who get what they deserve, and one of those kids would be a pain in the arse called James Huntington-Hawkes III. This is the difference between James and the young people we've seen today. These kids would love to have a home, they would love to be cared for but you James, you don't seem to appreciate anything you have. It's disappointing that good kids like these guys, deserve so much more and you have it all and give nothing at all. This is why I don't want all kids happy because you don't deserve it James. Your success in SCW, is all undeserved. You epitomize the problem with kids today, you want things handed to you, like you deserve it, every kid does. These guys here just want to live. You're a disappointment in the worlds eyes James and you will not be using us to make you look better.

Giani, a man with so much talent, decided to piss on NXT, piss on a chance to be lifted to the top because it was going too slow for you. Here's a reality check for ya Giani, nothing you can take right away, is EVER worth it. Did Despayre and I go for the SCW tag titles right away? No, we stood off, took on everyone till we knew we deserved them. Did we go for the NWA tag titles right away, no, same thing Giani. We walked before we could run and you know what happens if you walk before you run? You fall flat on your face. NXT could have taught you so much Giani but you threw it all away, let it all go for personal glory. Tonight my muscle bound friend, is where you start to learn what a great mistake that was. I know you need a big win to kick start your career, this is not where you start it. You couldn't even beat the kid for the roulette title and it's pretty obvious Despayre and I are a lot better than he will ever hope to be.

Little mystery partner, we all love a mystery, the thrill of finding out who did it and all the rest that comes with mystery, but what you're stepping in to is beyond your comprehension. You see it doesn't matter who you are, you are stepping in to something you can not handle. You have been warned, stay a mystery, it will be better for you in the long run.

At Climax Control, in Santiago, Peru, Sinful Obsession and Thatcher Rex will walk out victorious

Believe that!

20
Character Building Roleplays / Explanations
« on: March 21, 2013, 11:22:23 AM »
 (Posted it here because of it's links to SCW angles)

Ha ha ha ha ha ha.... ok, I should explain. Did you guys happen to see SCW Climax Control? If not, you missed a quality night. You really did, I would love to splice in the video here but that's a lot of video so I'm gonna give you the link to watch the replay.

http://www.scwrestling.net/events/regresults.php

Let's be honest, you're probably not gonna go watch that, are you? Such a shame, you don't know what you're missing, but here's the long and the short of it.

About a couple of months back, there was this little press conference where a man called Jordan Williams decided to leach over my girlfriend, Odette Ryder. When the Blast From The Past tournament was announced and Odette and Jordan drew on the same side, we couldn't believe our luck. an opportunity was there for us to get inside the mind of the womanizing, egotistical self proclaimed god of professional wrestling. All we had to do was sit and wait and watch Jordan fall for Odette, make it look like he was winning and boom, take it all away from him. We did just that.

Here's the problem when you pull of something like this, not nagging doubts in your mind, but knowing you had to keep this a complete secret, people get pissed when they find out. Truth is, no one knew at all, just myself and Odette, it was important that no one else knew, not even our own stables, and well, as Twitter has told me, we're already feeling the heat.

I have to say, Roxi Johnson was never a pawn in this either. I'm sure Odette will explain her words towards Roxi, but I genuinely had fun teaming with Roxi in the Blast From The Past Tournament, and Odette and I did go in to that competition ready to win, we had plans either way, regardless of the result of the final, but Roxi was never along for the ride, it was a pleasure getting that far with Roxi.

But yeah, pissed people about not being told. I mean how could we tell people and still keep it a secret. Someone would have blabbed, Jordan would have turned this around on us and well, it wouldn't have ended well. So take your shots, be all pissy, ninety nine percent of people pissed, I couldn't care less about, Odette couldn't care less about. The only people we really care about is each other, The Seven Deadly Sins and the New XTremes. I do hope we fooled a few people on the way. I did try to drop a hint to some good people, but you know how it goes.

Explaining to all who deserve an explanation will not be the easiest thing I've ever done, but right now, I couldn't care less, no more sneaking around, no more clever camera tricks, no more stopping the film to sell Odette and I falling apart. I got my baby back, I got my Odette back. No longer do I have to be elsewhere while she's laying in out bed missing me. We sold this so well, stolen moments were mostly all we had. I slept at Synn and Despayre's place to sell my hate for the Luxor, to sell the fact Odette and I wasn't exactly meant to be talking. No more do I have to take cheap shots on Twitter or in promos, we're back where we should be.... Only thing that really was true in that whole thing is I really don't like Carrot Top, I mean the guy isn't even that funny. I wonder if I could get it in a new Luxor contract that the curly haired, unfunny guy gets the bullet....



Monday night - A stop of on the way to Canada.

Las Vegas, Nevada. Home! My Home! Fuck yeah! It's been non stop since Sunday's Climax Control. The Sins are pissed at the fact I did something Synn himself would have done years ago to get in peoples head. I used my brains over my fists, and now I think I've earned some time now, to do what I want.

See, people think it's simple, switch off, act all angry, sneak around, is it bollocks! Do you have any idea how hard it was not to be here? In our own home, I home we've built for months, a home we made our own, with our own little family. The fact is the Sins are already pissed at me, they can stay pissed for a couple more days till I hit Canada and explain it all to them. For now, it's about being back with the future missus and showing her how much I missed her. Stolen moments are never enough, stolen moments will never be enough when you love someone as much as I love her. Stolen moments will never be enough when your heart truly desires that one amazing person. Time to make up for lost time

The door swings open in the house I share with Odette Ryder. My shadow can be seen outside the door standing next to Odette. Odette grips my hand as the travel bags we brought sit at the sides of us. I pick Odette off her feet, looking in her eyes and step in to the house.

"What are you doing?" She giggles out playfully.

"Practicing." I reply

Odette takes my baseball cap off my head and puts it on her head backwards. Odette leans in to kiss me and I hold her firmly, as her lips press against mine. The sound of tiny feet on hardwood floor take Odette's attention from me and towards the hallway as two cats, Carrot and Princeton charge down the hall, quickly followed by a little toy yorkie, the latest addition to the family, Alcide. I put Odette down on her feet, who quickly kneels for her "Children". I quickly turn around, grabbing the bags from outside the door and pulling them in to the house, and shutting the door behind me, with my foot. I look down at Odette, stroking the cats and dog. A smile breaks out on my face.

You don't realize how much you miss the simple things like this, till they're no longer there. I missed this. I think as much as O liked playing bitch for a couple of weeks, nothing could steal the love out of her heart to protect what she loves. When Jordan spat that mist in my eyes that sent me to the hospital to have it checked out, the woman wore a disguise just to be there with me. Amazing love in her heart.

Odette look back at me and waves her hand towards the animals and I walk towards her, kneeling next to her and stroking the animals on the head with my left hand. Odette links her arms around my right arm and puts her head on my shoulder, looking up at me.

"They've missed you." Odette says softly in my ear.

I turn my head, kissing my gorgeous Australian girlfriend on the nose, resting my forehead on hers and looking in her eyes.

"I missed us." I reply

Odette puts her hand on the back of my neck.

"I never left, I was always here." She says "We just had to do this, this way to get it right. I never stopped thinking about you, I never stopped wanting you here. The late night messages, the tweets for you was because I wanted you to know I was here and wishing you was too."

I softly run my lips across Odette's before gently kissing her.

"I tried everything to get here more, but I had Despy clinging to me, he was worried. I had Synn fooled which never happens at all when it comes to everything in life." I say "Plus the attention this was getting from worlds past wrestling, was unreal. You had those bike teams chasing you, I got contract offers to wrestle all over the place. I got offered a show in London, a television show, the lot, because we did this so well. People thought we were done, they thought we were done with wrestling."

Odette stands up, pulling me with her.

"I am done baby." Odette says slowly "I need to refocus on some other stuff."

I run my fingers through my hair, my hand rolling down her back.

"I'll support you with whatever you want to do, but Odette Ryder makes the Bombshell division tick." I reply to her, kissing her on the head.

Odette runs her hands on my chest.

"What about you?" Odette asks "I know you and I know that look in your eyes when you was talking about leaving too, I know you was serious."

"Well, we could just run away together and to hell with the rest?" I joke.

Odette smiles

"Let's not rule that out." She says, running her finger and thumb down my jacket

I lift Odette off her feet, causing her to wrap her legs tightly around me. I move Odette to the wall, her arms wrapping tightly around my neck as she kisses me passionately, her kiss instantly deepening as her hands move to the back of my head. Our breathing get deeper as her hands find their way to the side of my head. Odette pulls my head away from her, breathing hard.

"I think I need to go fire up the hot tub." Odette says, biting her lip.

I place her down and she grabs my jacket, pulling it off my shoulders and dropping it to the floor. Odette grabs my shirt and pulls it quickly over my head before spinning me around and pressing me against the wall. Odette rolls her arms out of her jacket and drops it to the floor before quickly pulling her shirt over her head and pushes her body against mind, pressing me against the wall. I reach behind, my hand on her bra clip as she kisses me passionately on the lips. I quickly unclip her bra and pull it forward, sliding it away from her body.

"You really are a magician." Odette says with a wink.

She presses herself firmly against me, our completely naked top halves close as she kisses me again, her hand moving down my body. Odette puts her fingers in the top of my jeans before pulling away from me and moving her lips to my ear.

"Don't be too long." Odette whispers before nibbling on my ear.

Odette turns away, back to the camera...

Piss off, you really think you was gonna see my baby half naked? Only I get to see that!

... and walks away and off the camera.

"I'll be waiting baby." Odette yells out.

A wide smile on my face tells the whole story as I kick off my shoes, using my heel to pull off the opposite shoes. I look down at our animals looking at me.

"There's only one thing that could make this better kids." I quickly say.

I quickly walk through a door and turn right, in to the kitchen. I quickly open a nearby cupboard door and pull out an ice bucket, holding it to a gap in the fridge, pushing it back for ice to fall out and in to the metallic bucket. I turn to the fridge door and open it, pulling out a bottle of champagne and placing it on the nearest counter to me. I pull away the bucket and put it down on the counter, putting the champagne bottle in to the ice bucket. I reach up, opening a cupboard level with my eye and pull out two champagne flutes and pick up the bucket with my free hand and quickly walk away and out of the kitchen, towards where the indoor hot tub bath is. I shake my head and move back in the kitchen. I look on the side to see a pair of baby boots.

"Baby boots?" I saw softly "Think me and O need a little chat... later"

I leave the kitchen again and head towards the room where Odette is waiting. I lean on the door, pushing it open to see Odette standing waiting for me, the water running in to the tub. Odette turns around, just wearing a towel down her amazing body. She moves towards me, taking the bucket out of my hand and placing it on the side of the tub, then taking the glasses out of my hand, placing them next to the bucket. Odette turns back to me and puts her hand on my shoulder.

"You've got way too many clothes on." Odette says, biting her lip.

Odette moves her hand down my body to the top of my jeans, quickly popping open my button, the sound of denim hitting the floor, my hand moves up Odette. My hands grip around the white fluffy towel and pull it apart, dropping it to the floor. The camera moves behind me, showing my back, regardless of the fact that a very naked Odette stands before me. Odette pulls me close with one hand, her hand moving down my body. Odette bites her lip as I breath deep,moving my hands down her body. Odette's eye widen as she reaches in, her arm around my neck and kisses me firmly and passionately, breathing faster as the passion builds. Odette pulls her head away, turning around, the camera still places firmly on my back. I reach around Odette wrapping my arms around her and kissing her neck. Odette pushes her head back as my hand moves up her body. Odette half turns around and takes me by the hand, stepping over the side of the tub. My back covers Odette's naked body from view as she steps in to the hot tub. Odette pulls me by the wrist and I step over the side of the hot tub, as Odette slides under the water. I quickly join her, by back against the tub. Odette slides next to me, just her shoulders and upwards poke out the water. Odette moves to the side of me, my arm moving around her shoulder, but she slides her legs across mine and my hand moves under the water to her knee. I reach over, picking the champagne bottle from the ice bucket. Odette moves her hand up my arm and pulling away the foil at the top of the bottle and discarding it. She leans in close to me, kissing me on the cheek as she pops the cork from the bottle. Odette takes the bottle from my hand and I use my free hand to grab the glasses by the stems and hold them in front of her. She pours the cold liquid in to the glasses, filling both to the top. Odette turns and places the bottle on the side of the tub and turns back to me, taking one of the glasses from between my fingers. Odette looks in to my eyes, holding up her glass.

"To the future?" Odette asks

"To our future, and to our family getting bigger." I reply.

Odette tweeted a little earlier about our family growing. I found the secret room, the nest she's been building in case. I know she's not right now, but this woman who's looking in my eyes at this moment in time is the woman I will grow old with. This is the woman I want to watch out children grow up with. Maybe it's time to tell Odette I know about the room.

Odette and I ching the glasses together and take a sip of the bubbling liquid. Odette moves herself closer to me, a smile on her face.

Maybe I'll talk to her later about it. I don't want this too heavy, I just wanna enjoy every second I get with this amazing woman.

Odette's eyes widen.

"Baby..." she says in a soft, seductive voice.

Odette kisses me on my neck.

"I missed being with you." Odette says "I was always hoping that you was going to just surprise me and show up here. It's been lonely without you."

I kiss Odette on the forehead.

"I've missed being here. I tried, but cameras everywhere." I say sadly "I tried to sneak away from the Sins, but I think they were truly worried about me."

"This is gonna be hard to explain to them." Odette replies with a frown on her face.

"I don't think Synn, Rage, Shane or Fantasia will be an issue." I start "Synn will be proud of this one, this is right out of his playbook. This is something Synn would have pulled a while ago."

"Would never have be able to tell by his tweets." Odette says, her head moving back to my shoulder.

"He's thinking of Despy." I start "I lied to his son, made him believe I was hitting the bottom. Despy is my little brother, and I lied to him. This is why Synn isn't seeing that I did what he would have done."

"We need to sit him down and explain this to him." Odette says with a sigh, but I quickly run my hand up her face.

"Don't you worry that gorgeous head about it." I say softly "I will be right by your side when you explain this."

Odette's mouth opens wide, trying to play shocked, but a smile is visibly seen. Odette playfully hits me on the chest.

"Just for that, you can take your hand away from where it was!" Odette says, trying to be serious.

"That would only be bad for you." I reply with a wink.

"Ok, I'll take away my hand from where it was heading." Odette replies to me with a serious nod.

"That only hurts us both." I quickly say.

Odette hits me on the chest again, but smiles and puts her head back on my shoulder. I wrap my arm around her again, and hold her hand with my other hand.

"We'll explain all." I start "And then we'll get on with our lives. We decide our future, we work out where we want to go."

"We can go anywhere?" Odette asks.

"Anywhere baby." I tell her. "Not a place in the world we can't go, not a thing in the world we can't do."

Odette spins around, straddling my lap, keeping her upper body under the water. My hands move down her back.

"I love you." Odette says, looking deep in to my eyes.

"I love you too baby." I reply.

Odette's hands move down my body, looking me in the eyes. A smile crosses my face as Odette's eyes widen as she sharply inhales. Odette moves in fast to me, kissing me passionately, while her nails dig in to my shoulders. Odette leans backwards as the camera steams up.

Believe me when I tell you all that this scene could have gone on a lot longer, but I get the feeling in a few minutes, this would stop being a promo and start becoming porn. Pretty sure that won't impress the NWA big wigs, but let me tell you, if I could get away with showing what happened after the camera steamed up. I missed my Odette and I swear to god, I will never spend a night away from this woman again.



Wednesday morning - Oh Canada.

Yeah, I'm not telling you about yesterday, would have to rate this promo a damn sight more than suitable for all audiences.

Outside an airport in Vancouver, Odette Ryder stands looking at the cars going past. I quickly shuffle up next to her, looking at my Aussie bombshell wearing a fur lined and trimmed coat. I smile across as the fur circles her face.

"There's my sexy little Eskimo." I say with a smile

Odette wraps her arms around me.

"I'm freezing baby." Odette says "Can we go to the hotel and get somewhere warm?"

"Soon baby." I tell Odette, holding her close. "But I think we need to go explain some things, I gotta go meet ACW fans and while we're here, I think we should do something that you're gonna remember."

Odette moves closer

"Get me to a warm hotel and I'll give you something you'll remember." She says.

A wide smiles crosses my face

"Later baby." I tell her, but I got a surprise for you.

Odette looks at me curiously.



Wednesday Afternoon - Oh whale!

"Where are we?" Odette's Australian accent asks

"Steveston." I reply quickly.

Looking out at the beautiful ocean view, my eyes dart around the crystal blue water in front of me. I look down at the shorter and more confused Odette Ryder, still dressed up as if this was the antarctic. Odette looks back at me, meeting my stare.

"Why are we here?" She asks curiously

I point out at the ocean.

"That." I quickly say.

Odette looks at the water and back up at me.

"You're not gonna mess with sharks again are you?" She asks with a raised eyebrow "I'm still pissed at you for that."

I shake my head, instantly dispelling Odette's fears.

"No sharks out there baby." I tell Odette "Too cold for them out here."

"So want to explain or shall I try mind reading?" Odette asks.

I put my forehead against hers and smiles.

"Go on then." I say with a grin.

Odette pushes me away a little.

"Smart arse!" Odette says with a turn of her head.

"I am. I'd much rather be a smart arse than a dumb arse." I fire back.

Odette slowly shakes her head.

"Well...?" She says.

I point to the water again.

A little while later, aboard a red boat, surrounded by other people in life jackets, Odette snuggled up close to me as the water splashes up.

"Baby....cold..." Odette says in my ear, over the roar of the engine.

I wrap my arms around her, holding her as close to me as possible.

"It will all be worth it soon." I say in her ear

"Why are we here?" Odette asks

"Well, my animal loving sweetheart." I lead with "That's one of the reasons."

I point to the side of the boat as a sea lion pops it's head out of the water.

"Awwww" Odette says with a smile.

Odette reaches in to her pocket, pulling out her camera and leaning over the side of the boat, I quickly put my arms around her waist. Odette snaps a little shot of the sea lion before it ducks out of view. Odette turns her head.

"Near, far, wherever you are" Odette sings back at me.

"I hope there's no icebergs around here." I say quickly.

Odette and I take our seats and I put my hand over hers, running my thumb over her wedding finger. Odette's eyes scan the ocean looking for other signs of nature. I smile widely as I look at the excitement on her face. Two bald eagles fly over head,

"If you look above, you will see two bald eagles." A tannoy says "A little known fact, bald eagles mate for life."

A smile crosses my face as I look at Odette.

"Wanna be my bald eagle?" I ask her

Odette leans in and nods, kissing me softly on the lips, her eyes smiling at me.

"Always." Odette says as she pulls away from the kiss.

Odette snuggles in to me, but quickly pulls out her camera again as a seal bounces along the side of the boat. Odette quickly takes a snap shot.

"Can we get one?" Odette asks excitedly.

"Sweetheart, our little zoo is already growing by the day." I tell her "I still don't think those ducklings followed you home the other day."

Odette smiles

"Oh they did." Odette says, trying to put on her best serious face.

I wrap my arms around her and squeeze her.

"No deal, no seal" I say.

Odette pokes her lower lips out at me, but I put my arm around her and kisses her on the pouting lip and hold her close.

Now's a good a time as any to tell her what I found on Monday

I put my head close to Odette's ear.

"Baby, we need to talk" I quickly say.

Odette turns her head.

"About what?" She asks

"I found something interesting in the house on Monday." I tell her.

Odette turns pale.

"Oh?" She says, slightly nervous.

"A pair of boots that wouldn't even fit the dog or cats." I reply

"Erm.."

"Whales!" The voice over the tannoy says loudly.

Odette turns around excited, her camera in her hand, to see three hump back whales partly out of the water. Odette jumps up in excitement, pulling me to my feet and looking out towards these huge creature. Odette snaps pictures of them.

Yes, she is likely to put them on Twitter. I wonder if I could do a stunt where a whale will eat me.... Nah, she'd never let me go for that. Rage would love it though

Odette turns around, jumping up and down and wrapping her arms around my neck and holding me tight.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Odette says excitedly

Odette pulls her head away and a tear runs down her cheek.

"Are you crying?" I ask.

"I've always wanted to see hump back whales." she says wiping her cheek "And you made that dream come true."

Odette squeezes me tightly.

"Life is almost perfect." Odette whispers.

The camera moves round to show Odette rubbing her wedding finger as the scene fades out



Wednesday night - ACW! Are you ready to roooooooock!?

ACW Fanfest. It doesn't happen too often but this show demands a fanfest. The finals of the Super J Cup as well as a huge NWA Tag Title defense on the show. I watch the fans from a set up stage, holding Odette's hand as we watch ACW star talking to fans, from behind the curtain, when a familiar voice catches my attention.

"Oi, oi you cheeky bastard, welcome to Canada." ACW star Ben Jordan is heard saying

I turn around, shaking the Cockney King's hand. Ben looks at Odette.

"Alright Dundee blue." Ben says with a smile "Or NXT mate!"

"Hey!" Odette says "I heard what you said he should do to Dundee Blue."

"You're lucky I said that and not what I was thinking!" Ben replies quickly. "Didn't know you was gonna be here people, I would have baked a cake or some bollocks."

"Wasn't meant to be, but they decided to get a promo outta me." I reply.

"Where's that funny little fella who thinks all Brits are part of imaginations?" Ben asks.

"He's Canadian, hasn't been here in a long time, so spending time with his family." I quickly reply.

"Gotcha son." Ben starts "When are you up on that stage?"

"When they hit the music." Gabriel says

"Got that NWA title belt?" Ben asks "They love that stuff at these things."

I quickly open my jacket, to show the NWA Tag team title belt wrapped around my body.

"Where's your belts Ben?" Odette asks

Ben taps his shoulder, then his waist.

"Bollocks." Ben says "Must have left them in the bar. I should..."

Gabriel gives Ben a thumbs up.

"Bar when ya done?" Ben asks.

"I'll see ya there." I reply quick.

"Good luck son" Ben say, hitting me on the shoulder.

"Thanks." I reply.

Ben wanders off and I turn to Odette. Odette puts her hands on my shoulder. "Come as you are" starts to play from the other side of the curtain and I take a deep breath. Hearing the gasps and cheers from the other side.

"Good luck baby." Odette says, kissing me on the cheek.

"Thanks sexy." I reply, I will be back.

"Relax" Odette advises "Go and be relaxed out there."

I nod and walk through the black curtain, looking out at the sea of faces staring back and cheering me. I put my hands out to the side of me and look out at the faces. I brush my fingers down the NWA Tag Team Title. Looking towards the side, I see a man with a microphone, holding his hand out towards me. I take the microphone in my fingers and look out again. The music dies down and I speak.

<img src=http://i1145.photobucket.com/albums/o504/odetteryder/tumblr_mivh95EJJh1ru2srdo2_250_zps5d76950e.jpg>

"How we doing ACW fans?"

The crowd cheer

"I'm actually pretty excited to be here today, I haven't had a chance to wrestle for ACW in the past but on the thirty first, I get a chance to actually do just that. As you know, I'm and SCW guy and I know there's a lot of links between ACW and SCW, so hopefully, this isn't the last time I get to come to Canada and wrestle for you all."

I pause for just a second.

"It's all about this baby here when I step in to that ACW ring for the first time."

I point at the NWA title belt

"It's all about keeping this gold and knowing I was coming to ACW and knowing I was gonna put on the greatest tag team match the NWA has ever seen, I started looking down the list of possible opponents I could find myself opposite the ring with. I saw the tag team turmoil and I saw some talent in that ring, giving it all for something I've made a living out of, something that is a dying breed, tag team wrestling. I sat there thinking if Despayre and I could get past The Canadian Connection, who could be sitting waiting for us, and I got a little excited, dreaming of a match with ACW superstars, and current ACW tag team champions, Ben Jordan and Mickey Carroll, no doubt the best team in ACW."

The fans cheer at the mention of Ben and Mickey.

"Ben and Mickey Vs Despayre and I, it's got cross promotional dream match written all over, it's got money maker all over it. Could you imagine my disappointment when I looked at Synn's face and he said, you're not facing Ben and Mickey. Could you imagine the look on my face when he threw that disappointing news at me, only to follow it up with 'you're facing Unholy Trinity.' My reaction is the same reaction as I have for you all right now. Why reaction was simply 'who?'"

I start to pace up and down the stage.

"Seriously, who? Synn expected Ben and Mickey, Despayre expected Ben and Mickey, SCW expected Ben and Mickey, ACW expected Ben and Mickey, but we get these guys. They can spout some excuse about Ben being on the show twice potentially, but the man is a warrior who wouldn't back down from a challenge, but I had to turn my head, had to refocus, had to look this Unholy Trinity, so I searched in youtube 'Unholy Trintiy's greatest matches' and you know what I found? Nothing, not a damn thing. So I spoke to Ben the other week in London, and he looked at me slightly blank, with a shrug and simply said 'I think me and Mickey beat them to win the tag titles, I don't have a scooby doo mate, they did nothing I can remember in there' and that's when it hit me that ACW simply don't care about these tag titles. A roster full of talent and you send two hacks up to take penalties, you sent two losers up there to stand up to us."

I shrug my shoulders, slowly shaking my head.

"Angelus Dante Ambrosi and Whitman Trent Frost, you two are the next to step up for these titles. Congratulations on being living proof that you don't have to win a match in you respective federation, to get a shot at NWA titles. You don't have to do a whole lot to get ranked by the looks of things, but here's the harsh reality for you boys. You wouldn't even be good enough for one of the smaller SCW titles, you would be lucky to be accepted on to the roster. What you are involved in, is one of the greatest mismatches in the history of mismatches. This is the biggest mismatch ever known to man, because you two fellas are not up to the standard of SCW, you're not up to the standard of NWA, you're simply not at the right level to take on Sinful Obsession."

I flick my hair back and look out at the people.

"I'm disappointed for me, I'm disappointed for the NWA, I'm disappointed for these fans. They know it might be a while before we end up in this neck of the woods again and it feels like the powers that be, are screwing the fans out of a good solid match, which could go either way. The excitement has already gone for them. They already know we're coming here to win. They already know there's no way in hell we're coming here to mess this one up. These people here are wrestling fans, we as wrestlers always try to surprise them or put on the best damn show we can, they know that Unholy Trinity are not good enough to hold these titles, they're not good enough to win their own federation titles, they're just awful, God awful"

I pause once more.

"These people know that Unholy Trinity have done nothing to earn this shot, they know they haven't picked up an ACW win, they know that they have no business here. Did you read what got said on the latest rankings? I quote this one too 'According to the fans, there isn’t a team in the world that can compete with Sinful Obsession'. You guys said that, and I thank you for it."

The crowd clap at my recognition to them.

"You put us on top of the pyramid because we are head and shoulders above the rest, you put us on top of the NWA because there's not a team that can come out and beat us, YOU put us there because we deserved it. It proves how smart you are, and it proves that you know come hell or high water, these title belts are going nowhere fast. Sinful Obsession are where we are for holding the SCW tag titles for the longest possible time, record breaking time, we're top of the NWA because we work harder than any team possible. Ambrosi and Frost are out of their depth, they're falling forever with nothing to reach out for, they have no chance of survival in this one. You can't survive this."

I take the title belt from around my waist and lift it up, putting it over my shoulder and looking at it.

"This is why I come to work, this is why I travel and hit the far regions of the alliance, this is why people look at me and know I'm one of the best superstars they have to offer. When I show up, it causes a storm, anything I do lately causes a storm, but it goes to show how invested I am in bringing this title belt back to the top of the NWA, how determined I am to be a part of SCW history when we take all the NWA gold. Spike Staggs is showing that he can keep that title in SCW, Sinful Obsession are showing we can keep the tag titles in SCW and we will not lose to a bunch of amatuers like this Unholy Trinity, we will not let our standards slip so far that we will put our titles in danger."

The crowd cheer once more.

"In SCW, we win an NWA title, people congratulate us, shower us with respect. SCW comes as a force and with that power, against lower ranked teams such as Unholy Trinity, we can not fail to win. I know ACW fans would love to have the titles in their ranks but I think ACW fans also see this as a match that will not see the titles appear there. ACW fans know that the titles are staying with SCW and that they will remain there for the long term future."

I pace up and down the stage once again.

"This feels like this team have simply been picked out of a hat, just randomly drawn and hopes pinned on them by the staff, but the sad turn of events is that this is gonna turn in to a slaughter, this is gonna be one of the most one sided matches in the history of the NWA and god knows there's been enough of them. I've seen fear, I've walked in fears shadow and I've looked it in the eyes and I did not walk away, this match doesn't fill me with that fear, this match fills me with confidence, with the overwelming feeling of success, because no matter which way you choose to look at it, no matter what color you choose to paint it, no matter how many angles you want to cast your eye over this one, the fact of the matter is this. The titles are on their way back to South America for the SCW tour with Despayre and I, then back to Vegas. We will not stop fighting, we will fight till the breath leaves our body and we will not give in or give up on anything we believe in. We believe in these titles, we believe we can hold them for eternity if we want to."

A more determined look crosses my face.

"No matter who gets thrown at us, we will knock them down, no matter who stands up and challenges us, we will be unstoppable. We will always work hard and go against the best to prove ourselves, and on ACW eleven, we will prove that Unholy Trinity do not deserve to be in this one, we will stand up and prove that they do not deserve to be in this fight, we will prove that they are not now, nor will they ever be good enough to stand up to what's in front of them."

A smile creeps across my face.

"It's simply how it is and it's simply the way it will happen. We will be leaving Canada as champions..."

I move my head closer to the crowd, a smile crossing my face.

"Believe that!"

Come As You Are starts to play again and I raise my hand to the crowd, looking around at the happy, cheering faces that stand before me. I lift the NWA tag title above my head before walking towards the black curtain, handing the microphone to the man standing next to the gap, before moving through it. Odette greets me with a warm smile, and a firm hug.

"You did great baby." Odette tells me

"Thanks sweetheart." I reply, lifting her off her feet and spinning her one hundred and eighty degrees.

"You have this one in the bag." Odette says confidently.

"Yeah, I'm pretty confident." I reply "It's not like those guys have a whole lot to offer."

"So, what's next?" Odette asks "Back to the hotel?"

I slowly shake my head.

"Nope." I start "It's time we went to explain ourselves."

Odette's face turns to a frown.

"Can we do that tomorrow?" Odette asks softly. "Right now, I really don't know how to handle it. Synn still scares me."

I stroke Odette's face with the back of my hand.

"Honestly, I'm a little nervous about it too." I reply "First thing tomorrow though, we have to do this. We'll give Despy more time around his family, before we do this. There's no knowing how he's gonna react to this."

"Maybe we shouldn't have done this." Odette says, burying her head in to my chest.

"We knew this would happened, we took the chance." I reply. "Rage isn't pissed, we saw his SCW promo, he's happy because he knows what kind of man Jordan Williams is. Shane knows too, Synn knows. All I have to try and settle things with Despy."

Odette sighs.

"Ok." she says softly "Well go see them tomorrow."

I kiss Odette on the forehead.

"First thing." I reply.

Odette nods as the scene fades out



Thursday morning - Sorry seems to be the hardest word.

As a guy, it's hard to admit to someone you're wrong, every man knows the feeling, where you just have to bite the bullet, look in someones eyes and say that they misjudged a situation. The relationship side of my life, I've always tried to keep things level, I've conned a lot of people in my life, but never women I was fond of, or close with. I've always been up front, and honest and never tried to be something I'm not. If people don't like me for who I am, then I don't care really. I've never conned family but my SCW exploits of late, I did con family, I made my family, the Seven Deadly Sins believe I was something I wasn't. It's time to bite the bullet now and explain to Synn and Despayre why I did this. Rage got a complete kick out of it. I bet the shiny headed guy didn't think I had it in me, but I did. I think Synn deep down is proud I was more like him, but Despayre, I know he's confused, so it's time to explain that one to my little brother. The same little brother I convinced that Odette was bad to, that she was running off with Jordan Williams. Ok, let's do it.

Sitting looking at the house owned by Despayre's mother, Margaret Young. Odette grips my hand firmly, the nerves running through my body.

The romance hadn't disappeared, but right now, it needed to be put on hold. This morning, I woke up with Odette already awake, her eyes pinned on me. I could tell she hadn't slept too well, I know this day was playing on her mind. We fooled the world, and it was time to get the backlash from that. I know when Odette has to face NXT, she will have to explain. She'll have to tell Spike why she acted like her head was out of the game, but that didn't scare her as much as what she had to go through today. Odette was fond of Despayre, and when she got with me, she never once tried to pull me away from him or the Sins, she knew they were my family. She did everything she could to fit in with them and become accepted and for the most part, she was accepted. It wasn't an uncommon thing for Odette to brighten up the Sins dressing room with a warm smile. Even Synn, who is very selective of his friends, had accepted her. If she was to ever leave NXT, Synn wouldn't take much convincing to bring her in to our little family. He respects Odette and has tried to stop her leaving SCW, but that doesn't stop her from being worried about what's about to happen. In her mind, she feels like she's disappointed people close, people who made her feel welcome. I'll take the nerves from her and deal with this, I'll be the ever loving boyfriend that takes this one on the chin.

"We can't just stand out here staring at the door." I tell Odette.

Odette doesn't say a word, just grips her fingers tightly around mine.

"It will be ok." I reassure "I'll make them see we meant no malice towards them, that we did this to teach them a lesson."

Odette looks at me, her eyes sad and nervous, but I put my free arm around her, holding her against me.

"I promise, we'll sort this, we'll head to Columbia, and ruin another hotel bed." I say with a wink.

My lame joke seems to have cut the tension, forcing a smile across Odette's lips.

Synn is a scary man, but also understanding.

I take Odette by the hand and lead her to the front door, my hand balled in a fist above the wooden door. I quickly take a deep breath and knock on the door. Odette instantly throws her arms around me, squeezing me tight as footsteps are heard behind the door. Margaret opens the door and smiles at me.

"Gabriel! Odette!" Margaret says excitedly "Come on in."

"Hi Margaret." I say, happy to see Despayre's mother.

Odette and I step through the door, Margaret shuts the door behind us.

"I shoud probably give you both fair warning." Margaret starts, her voice whispering "Joshua doesn't quite understand what you two did. He's been very confused for days."

"That's why we're here." I start "We need to explain to him why we did this."

Margaret nods her head.

"Joshua and Synn are in the kitchen." Margaret tells me. "And good luck."

Margaret points to the kitchen door and Odette and I take deep breaths. I lead on and walk towards the door. As I poke my head around the door, I see Despayre sitting at a table next to Synn, with Angel sitting on the table. Despayre glances up, seeing me.

"Gabriel!" He yells, jumping up and almost kicking the chair over.

Synn reaches down, catching the chair as Despayre charges around the table towards me, wrapping his arms around me and choking me. He looks beyond me and quickly lets go as he sees Odette.

"Booooooooo" He says "Hisssssssss"

Despayre backs away and around the table to next to Synn as Odette and I walk in the kitchen.

"Despy." I start "We're here to explain everything, there's no need to be like that."

Synn looks up at his son.

"Take a seat Joshua." Synn says to Despayre. "I'm as interested as you are to hear this explaination."

Synn points to two seats in front of him and Despayre takes a seat next to Synn, putting his fingers around Angel. I quickly sit with Odette next to me. Odette holds my hand under the table, squeezing my fingers tight.

"This should be interesting." Synn says, putting his hands together and lacing his fingers.

"Well it's like this." I start. "Jordan Williams needed to be taken down a peg or two. He's spent his life leaching over innocent women while married. He is a well known womanizer with zero respect for women. I had to do something."

"So you lied to me?" Despayre says firmly

"No, well, not exactly." I fumble out "We couldn't tell you, we couldn't tell anyone. We couldn't afford to let people know in case it slipped out."

"You could have told Angel." Despayre says, lifting his stuff bear off the table.

"Are you kidding?" I reply "If I would have told that bear, the whole world would have known in twenty minutes."

Despayre turns Angel around, as if he's listening to the bear.

"You have no defense Angel." Despayre says with a tilted head "You are a bit of a blabbermouth."

"For this to work, we needed things to stay low key." I continue to explain.

"You still lied to me!" Despayre says, his voice getting louder "You could have told me, but you made me think she was hurting you Gabriel. You made us all think she was being mean, and using you. You want to leave because of her. Synn told me! You made me think bad things."

He reminds me of someone here....

"Joshua, calm down." Synn says slowly.

"It's not fair! Because of her, Gabriel is gonna leave." Despayre says shaking his head.

"Despy." I quickly say "It was never Odette's fault, it was mine, it was me from the start. I came up with this to teach Jordan a lesson, Odette had nothing to do with it."

Odette squeezes my hand and fires me a look.

"Baby." She says slowly "You don't have to cover for me."

I lower my eyebrows, looking towards Odette.

"Joshua." Odette starts "Please don’t be upset with Gabriel, this was my wrong doing… this was my idea."

"Sweetheart...." I whisper to Odette, but Odette ignores me.

"You have no reason what so ever to be upset about the way you spoke to me or the way you defended Gabriel… " Odette says seriously. "I deserved that and even more because I know how much he means to you, I know how much you love to protect him. Joshua please don’t be mad, I know that’s tall ask… but know that we never ever wanted to hurt you. we just couldn’t tell you, not because we didn’t want to tell you because I cross my heart and hope to die god honest truth wanted to tell you, Gabriel wanted to tell you…"

Despayre looks at Odette firmly.

"As much as I find it commendable that you two are covering for each other here." Despayre says, with a strange air of authority.

I look at Synn, who looks slightly confused, as do I, but both of us thinking the same.

Jesus, he sounds like...

...Me....

Synn, is that you in my head?

Oh, um, hi, always wondered what it was like in your head Gabriel.

Get out Synn, I do the whole thoughts slash narration thing. Out!

You sure I can't look around for a minute.

Out!

Ok! Ok!

"The fact is you lied to me." Despayre says firmly, still sounding like you know who. "And that is not easily forgiven. Lying is wrong, no matter what."

"Despy." I start. "I know it was wrong, but I did it for a good reason. I love Odette, she never stopped being my girlfriend"

Despayre puts his fingers together, lacing them ala Synn.

"But she did." Despayre says bowing his head slighty. "She said about not having to answer to no one on Twitter, she went on a date with Jordan Williams, it was on television. No woman dates another man, unless in her mind, she was single."

"Joshua, it was all for show." Odette tries to explain.

"No, Odette" Despayre says slightly darkly "I know Gabriel well and while you think he was all ok with it, I know it hurt him and people should not hurt Gabriel! You acted single Odette in every sense of the word, so yes, you stopped being his girlfriend, and you know what that means?"

Odette and I look at each other, Odette grabbing my hand firmly.

"No." I say slowly. "It's not happening again!"

I stand up, shaking my head.

"SIT DOWN!" Despayre yells out.

My eyes fire directly at Synn, who is taken back by this.

Synn, you still in my head?

Um, no.

Liar! Is it me or is he sounding like...

Yes Gabriel, he is.

Proud poppa much?

Very!

I sit down slowly and look at Despayre.

"If you want me to think you will never hurt my brother again, then you need to pass the girlfriend test again. Not only that one, you need to pass a pop quiz too, based on Gabriel." Despayre says firmly "And a urine test again. Until you pass the test, there will be rules."

"What?!?!" I say shocked.

Synn leans back in his chair with a proud smile on his face.

"Angel and I will work on the rules." Despayre starts "But without this Gabriel, I will never forgive Odette."

I look at Odette

"You don't have to do this." I tell Odette

Odette looks at Despayre, directly in the eye.

"Whatever it takes, Joshua." Odette says firmly. "I'll do whatever it takes to show you that I won't hurt Gabriel and that I love him."

A child like smile crosses Despayre's face, as if instantly switching back to normal.

"Yay!" Despayre says, jumping up and picking Angel up "Come on Angel, we got some rules to write!"

Despayre charges out of the kitchen, leaving Odette and Gabriel staring at Synn.

"Was it me, or did he turn in to you?" I ask Synn.

"The apple doesn't fall far from the tree Gabriel" Synn says "Now, head in the game, Sinful Obsession has titles to defend."

The scene fades to black as Synn and Gabriel discuss the upcoming ACW match

Pages: [1] 2 3 4